Search the Community

The child was just like any normal 9 year old child, he was in 4th grade in which she loved to read and is very good at long division. He/she likes school and seeing her friends but likes the weekends at home too where she doesn't usually have homework. His/her favorite color is pastel green. He/she loves watching Netflix and has a secret love for watching tv show for very little children even if they are "baby shows". He/she's currently working on reading an old book his mommy gave her called "harry potter" but still gets caught up on some big words. He/She also has a bit of an entitlement issue with being seen as a big boy since he's only about as big as the first and second graders and only just stopped sucking his thumb at night a few weeks ago. (Our RP starts as the little boy is doing his homework in the living room with train playing on the TV, the door bell rings his mommy answers the door to see the babysitter she had called for the night. This babysitter was different though and has promised to get her little boy to relax and enjoy being a "little" kid more.... I will play the adult characters.

The child was just like any normal 9 year old child, he was in 4th grade in which she loved to read and is very good at long division. He likes school and seeing her friends but likes the weekends at home too where she doesn't usually have homework. His/her favorite color is pastel green. He/she loves watching Netflix and has a secret love for watching tv show for very little children even if they are "baby shows". He/she's currently working on reading an old book his mommy gave her called "harry potter" but still gets caught up on some big words. He/She also has a bit of an entitlement issue with being seen as a big boy since he's only about as big as the first and second graders and only just stopped sucking his thumb at night a few weeks ago. (Our RP starts as the little boy is doing his homework in the living room with train playing on the TV, the door bell rings his mommy answers the door to see the babysitter she had called for the night. This babysitter was different though and has promised to get her little boy to relax and enjoy being a "little" kid more.... I will play the adult characters.

Long long long time reader, first time posting my stuff. I have very short stories of little scenes here and there. Here is my newest one. The formatting won’t be the best. ———————— Captives Two woman and a man sat restrained to their chairs. Each with a gag in their mouth, muffled screams can be heard echoing in the tiny room in which they were captive. White walls all around, it was a boring room. 2 doors on either side of the captives adorned the walls. The one they were dragged into, and a mysterious door. Soft bells could be heard if you listened closely. Twisting and turning, each captive struggled to get free, muffled cries crafted a cacophony of struggle. Suddenly, the door that was not used before opened. The sounds stopped as the click clack of heels pierced the silence. A giantess of a woman stepped through the door and the captives froze. Never before had they seen such an entrancing figure. A tight black dress hugged her curvy body, her breasts voluptuous and firm, she walked in a way that let you know: she was in charge. The silence was broken by a maternal, yet teasing voice: “Hellooooooo little ones!” She smiles a devious smile. The captives were not ammused by the sing songy voice of their captor. “Looks like you have explored the wrong facility. We caught you on camera about a mile before you got to our gates” The blood rushed out of their faces. They didn‘t expect anything here. Rumors spoke of an old abandoned building in the forest that played soft lullaby music. They say those that go in never come out…. but they all assumed it was a childrens tale… until now. Each chair was on wheels, so one by one they were wheeled into the next room. The struggling stopped, replaced by fear of what would happen next. The next room looked like a preschool classroom. Rectangular with waist high shelves of coloring books, toys and stuffed animals. Along the back right half of the wall, there was a rectangular window with a door to the right of it. Above the door was a sign: INITIATION In the window was a table with a screen above it As if she felt the mood change to confusion, the Mistress explained: “This will be out first stop. Initiation. You see, this is a special facility. Meant to take you back to a simpler time.” She chuckles as she scans the three captives Blonde had heard enough. She didn’t want to be part of any sort of cult. She struggled harder against her restraints. “But i won’t bore you with the details. You..” she turns her full attention to Blonde as the struggle gets more intense. The other two started to struggle a little more. “Look like you are VERY excited to get started. Why don’t we start with you” Blonde shook her head in fear. She pushed against her restraints to no avail as she was wheeled into the initiation room. The door slammed shut, leaving the other two waiting. The room blonde found herself in looked much like a medical examining room, complete with the table. Before she could examine anything else her restraints let loose. She immediately tried to book it for the door, but was swiftly picked up by the armpits. “Ah ah ahhhh.. you can’t go that way little one! I know you miss your friends but you’ll see them soon enough.” The Mistress carried blonde over to the table and effortlessly retrained her to the table. Her clothes were fully removed. Naked and gagged, she was helpless to do anything. The Mistress then did something Blonde didn’t expect: She removed the gag. “YOU BITCH LET ME GO” she screamed The Mistress just ignored her and started to press some buttons on a panel. The screen lit up. “Please watch the entirety of the video while I prepare you” “Prepare me for what?!” The blonde screamed. The screen started to change colors, grabbing the attention of Blonde. The mistress said something but she couldn’t quite hear her. The colors changed from blue to green and to pink. Blonde couldn’t take her eyes away. Suddenly she felt her butt being lifted up. Something soft cushioned it as it came back down. It felt nice. Blondes thoughts were hazy. She tried to remember how she got here, but it was all dark and gray. Suddenly, her head started to hurt. She screamed in agony as her mind became a bright white light. She felt wetness coming from her crotch…:was she peeing herself? The wetness seemed to be contained around her crotch. Warmth. Her screamed echo’d as the colors changed faster, her eyes wide open. Pain, agony, fear. “AHHHHHHH NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO PLEAASSSSEEEE STOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAHHHHAAA……” The screaming stopped as something entered her mouth. “There there little one” the Mistress coo’d. “Go ahead and suck on your pacifier” The feeling was almost instant. Her brain went from white to shiny colors. Her screams died down into wails. That of a baby. [[pretty…. Colors…. Playtime!!]] Blonde started to giggle as her mind emptied. Everything started to empty. She squirmed and giggled as her diaper filled with the excrements of her old life. “Such a good girl!” The mistress adored. She patted the front of blondes diaper and removed the restraints. Blonde stayed there, giggling and babbling “AH! AH AH AH AH!” She babbled on, as the mistress gathered changing supplies. ———- The door to the initiation room slammed shut and the window suddenly became a mirror. Screams could be heard from the room shortly after but the two remaining captives couldn’t tell what they were about. A soft lullaby played over the speakers. The remaining two sat there, pacified by the music, unable to move or think. The door opens. The Mistress walks out, holding blonde against her bussoms. Walking toward the other side of the room, the mistress places Blonde on the ground with a soft thump and a crinkle. The two captives see Blonde, drooling with a paci, and fear runs down their spine. A muffled cry “WHAT DID YOU DO TO HER” and slamming of feet. Blonde, naked except a diaper and a pacifier, rolled back onto her back and started playing with her feet. Tears streamed down Browns face. Her best friend. Her sister… transformed into a dumb drooling baby. “YOUR TURN!” The mistress exclaims from behind her. Her chair is jolted forward towards the room. She screams behind her gag, shaking her head. “No no no noooooooooo!!!!” On the table, easily restrained like the other, Brown finds herself ungagged. “WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS?? I’m NOT A BABY!!” Mistress chuckles to herself as she presses a few buttons. The screen jumps to life and Browns attention is immediately drawn. “Please….” She whispers, drowsily… “I DON’T …” She screams in pain. Her brain goes white. The diaper is slipped under her with ease as a stream of urine spurts out. Browns struggles ease as the diaper is pulled between her legs and taped. “Noooooo…..” Brown started to whine. “Nooo die-peeeeeee” she started to wail as she kicked her legs. The mistress pulls out another pacifier and shoves it in browns mouth. [[huh?]] Was her last adult thought. Her brain starts to see the flashing colors in front of the screen. She started to calm down. “Gah gah gaaaahahhhhhhhhhh hehehehehe” Brown was lost. Her bowels and bladder emptied into her diaper, as well as her adulthood. “Such a good girl” the mistress said, grabbing the changing supplies —————- The door to the initiation room opened to giggles as Brown was carried out! “SEE! “ the mistress exclaimed with a chuckle,” that wasn’t so bad was it?” She plops Brown next to Blonde, who moved over to the dolls and was now brushing one. Brown crawls over and grabs her own doll. Silver was in shock. His two best friends sat before him, naked and in diapers, acting like nothing in the world was wrong. He had to escape…. He saw the mistress catch his eye and he growled. “Uh ohhhh” the mistress chuckled taking her gaze a little lower. Looks like someone had an accident. Confused, Silver looked down. His pants were soaked. [[wait… what… when did i?]] “Looks like SOMEONE really enjoyed his lullaby.” He blushed and started to whimper. Who was this lady? She walks over to him and kneels down to his level. “I have something special for you little one” she said, not breaking eye contact.” She undid his restraints. [[RUN]] his brain thought Only his body didn’t cooperate. The gag was then removed. He wanted to scream. He wanted to bite… but he couldn’t. No matter how hard he told his body to do something, it wouldn’t. “Good boy.” She said as she grabbed his hand. “What are you doing to meee” Silver asked, childishly. “You see, that lullaby you heard has some special properties” she started to explain as she placed a mat on the ground. She the knelt down and started undoing his belt. Silver whines but couldn’t do much else” “Noo stoooop” “Now now young man. You had an accident! We have to get you in proper attire if you are gonna be doing THAT!” She yanked down his pants and underwear in one fell swoop, emphasizing the word at the end of her sentence. His arms wanted to cover his crotch, but he found his hand instinctively move toward his face. His thumb found it’s way into his mouth. “I’m nottah bah bae” he mumbled behind his thumb. The mistress had him step out of his pants. A cold wipe was applied around his crotch and buttocks. “If you aren’t a baby…” the mistress lectured as she cleaned the man off “ then why didn’t you use the big boy potty when you were supposed to?” He knew the answer [[because you had me tied up you bitch]] he thought But his mouth just said “i dunnoooo” “That’s what i thought” the mistress said, pushing on his chest. Silver fell onto his back with a thud. His legs immediately sprawling out. He tried to get up, he fought with ever ounce of his being. But nothing happened. “So we are just gonna have to put you back in diapers!” Mistress exlaimed, causing the two regressed women to giggle. They crawled and mad their way to Silver, plopping down next to him. His face was flush with red heat as his entire legs were hoisted into the air, a thick baby blue diaper was slid under silver. His legs came down and kicked only slightly. “The mistress grabbed a white container and started to sprinkle powder on Silvers crotch.” It was around this point he started to hear the lullaby again, but he wasn’t sure id it was in his head or the speakers. Rubbing his crotch, silver let out a slight giggle. “Hehe that tickles, mommy!” He heard himself say, involuntarily. [[MOMMY? No… i gotta fight…]] The diaper was brought up between his legs and taped tightly into place. Silver was back in diapers. “Now, i have a special treat for you little one” she leaned silver up. He swayed groggily on his padded butt, his thumb falling from his mouth. Drool started to form at the corners. [[AHH COME ON MOVE GOD DAMIT]] he thought “Now, i know you appear to be all cute and obedient on the outside.” She said as she tugged on the front if her dress, pulling out one of her massive boobs. “But i know on the inside….”she taps his forehead “..:You need some adjusting” His mouth hicced a little as he saw her boob come out. [[Come on come on…. Get up GET UP]] He felt the drool fall down his chin, his eyes affixed on her breast. It was getting closer, although he wasn’t sure if he was being guided or moving on his own. He found himself cradled in her lap. “Now go ahead and take some of mommies milk” she said as she thrust her nipple into the drooly mouth. [[Nooooo… please no… not this…. ]] he thought as the pieces fell in place. She was gonna breastfeed him. involuntarily, silver latched. Milk immediately filled his mouth. His first thought was [[oh?]] It was tasty. He swallowed and it was like something in him grew. [[ oh man it’s so much… what’s happening to me?]] His thoughts started to fade. His memories were going grey. His stomach was filling with milk. [[…. No… i have to… ]]] he immediately thought about punching the woman in the face. For the first time in a while his arm moved on hismown accord, but stopped short when his hand grabbed the boob. [[ what was i doing?]] *Suck* *suck* *swallow* [[ i wanna go home.]] *suck* *suck* *swallow* [[oh god… i have to… NO!!!!!]] . The sound of his diaper being filled erupted in the room. He greedily started sucking more [[MOMMY MOMMY MOMMY MOMMY KOMMY MOMMY MOMMY MOMMY MOMMY]] Silver started to coo. His mind lost. All three adults now sat in the playroom, slowly filled up with the Mistresses milk, sending them into eternal regression. Never to be seen again.

Hypnotic Nights - Book 3: Covenant (Ethan’s Story) Years later, Sarah is a successful hypnotherapist who, disillusioned by two divorces and a series of failed relationships, uses her skills for a new purpose: revenge. She targets arrogant, controlling men, using subtle suggestions to inflict a new, "invisible vulnerability" upon them. Chapter 1: The Architect of Regression The city glittered below Sarah’s apartment like a circuit board of cold, distant lights. Up here, in her tastefully minimalist space, the silence was a presence. It was the silence of a vacuum, where the echoes of failed conversations and broken promises had long since faded away. The sleek furniture, the degrees on the wall, the entire facade of her successful hypnotherapy practice—it all felt like a meticulously curated exhibit of a life that had never truly existed. She was a ghost in her own museum. The young, curious student who’d discovered a terrifying power in her dorm room was gone. So too was the woman who’d briefly believed she could use that power to heal. The years had sanded her down to a hard, bitter core. Two divorces—first from Charles, with his condescending charm, then from David, with his passive-aggressive neglect—had been the main events. A desolate parade of lesser men, who’d taken what they wanted and offered nothing but fleeting validation, had filled the intervals. They had all sought to control some part of her: her time, her attention, her energy. And in the end, they had all left her with the same hollowed-out feeling of being used. Her gaze fell upon a closed notebook, buried under more professional texts. She didn’t need to open it to see the words inside. Her mind’s eye could still trace the frantic, excited handwriting detailing her first real success: Andrew. Her university boyfriend, her willing subject. She remembered his utter, trusting surrender, the awe on his face the first morning he woke up changed. Then came Brian, years later, a man who’d actively sought out the very transformation she’d inflicted on Andrew, using the tools she’d commercialized. A faint pang, the ghost of an old remorse, tried to surface. She quashed it effortlessly. That feeling belonged to a softer woman. Now, she felt something else entirely: a cold, simmering sense of vindication. They were her true successes. Andrew and Brian. Not the clients she’d “cured” of phobias or quit-smoking urges. Those men had been changed. Permanently. They carried a mark from her every single night, a quiet, humiliating testament to her power. They, unlike the husbands who had forgotten her, would never truly be free of her. A new thought, dark and seductive, unfolded in her mind. It was absurd. It was monstrous. It was irresistible. What if her “practice” didn’t have to be about healing? What if it could be about… balancing the scales? The city was full of men like Charles and David—arrogant, self-satisfied, entitled. They presented their worst traits as strengths. What if she could give them a real vulnerability? A private, nightly humiliation they could never explain? A lesson etched not on their minds, but on their sheets. It wouldn’t be revenge on the specific men who’d hurt her. That was a fool’s errand. This would be purer. It would be revenge on the archetype. A thin, cold smile touched her lips for the first time in months. The emptiness within her didn’t feel so hollow anymore. It felt like a clean, dark workspace. She was no longer a therapist. She was an architect. And she was ready to build again. Chapter 2: The Artisan of Insecurity Sarah began her new work not as a therapist, but as an artisan. Her medium was the subconscious, her tools were trust and suggestion, and her product was a beautifully crafted, invisible vulnerability. She hunted with a predator’s patience, seeking specific prey: the arrogant executive who held a wine list like a scepter, the self-obsessed artist who held court on his own genius, the controlling financier who spoke in directives. Archetypes of the men who had seen her as a supporting character in their own stories. Luring them was effortless. In a discreet café or her neutrally decorated apartment, she presented herself as a specialist in “high-performance relaxation” and “subconscious optimization.” She spoke their language of ROI and peak efficiency. “Your mind is your greatest asset,” she’d say, her voice an instrument of calibrated warmth. “But even the most powerful systems require defragmentation. I help you achieve a state of pure, restorative reset.” They were sold. They were always sold. The sessions began with standard protocols. But as they sank into a trance, Sarah, the artisan, went to work. She didn’t just whisper about “letting go.” She tailored the poison to the prey. To the arrogant man, she suggested that true strength lay in the confidence to relinquish control, that only the truly powerful could afford to be vulnerable. She framed surrender not as a loss, but as the ultimate display of unshakeable security. To the controlling man, she offered the fantasy of a world where nothing required his effort, where he could finally stand down from the exhausting vigil of constant command. She wove intricate metaphors about systems powering down, about shedding the heavy armor of adulthood, about returning to a time before the weight of the world was theirs to carry. She linked the physical sensation of warmth and heaviness to this blissful, effortless state. She never mentioned a specific outcome; she only painted the feeling of absolute, carefree release. The men awoke feeling profoundly rested, addicted to a peace they hadn’t known they were missing. They reported better focus, less stress. They praised her genius, utterly unaware that they were now craving a feeling that was, by its very nature, incompatible with adult control. They felt a growing longing for the sanctuary of her sessions, for the permission to shed their carefully constructed selves. Sarah would listen to their grateful reports, her face a mask of professional satisfaction. Inside, a cold, intricate clockwork of triumph turned. She wasn’t just relaxing them; she was reprogramming them. She was making them happier, more relaxed, even as she planted the seeds of a deep, paradoxical need. The irony was exquisite. She watched the faint lines of tension around their eyes smooth away, and she felt not warmth, but the quiet thrill of a master craftswoman observing a perfect weld hold. The suggestion wasn’t just sown. It was grafted directly onto the core of their identities. She was giving them exactly what they thought they wanted, and in doing so, she was creating a dependency on a feeling that could only lead one place. The first step was complete. The foundation for their undoing was laid, and they had thanked her for it. Chapter 3: The Harvest The first fruits of her labour appeared not with a bang, but with a quiet, desperate phone call. “Sarah? It’s Mark. Something… something strange is happening.” His voice, usually an instrument of confidence, was frayed with a confusion that bordered on panic. “I woke up last night—I mean, really woke up—and the bed was… it was soaked. I haven’t done that since I was a child. What the hell is going on?” Sarah held the phone, saying nothing, letting the silence amplify his anxiety. She could picture him in his sleek, expensive apartment, standing in a ruined $3000 suit, his world of absolute control fracturing at the seams. She offered soft, professional platitudes. “Stress can manifest in astonishing ways, Mark. The body holds onto tension and releases it in its own time. It’s likely a one-time somatic release.” She knew it wasn’t. Other calls followed. From the others. The stories were the same: confusion, shame, frantic doctor visits that found no physical cause. They sought answers from her, their relaxation guru, their only anchor in this sudden humiliation. She listened to their bewildered reports, a curator admiring her own exhibition of chaos. She watched the pattern unfold from a distance. The initial shock gave way to frustration, then to a desperate, weary acceptance. The “accidents” weren’t isolated. They became routine. A new, humiliating line item in the nightly routine of powerful men. The very control they wielded by day was stolen from them each night by their own bodies. The irony was so perfect it was beautiful. Her work was done. There was no need for a dramatic exit. She simply became less available. Her responses grew shorter, then ceased altogether. She changed her number. She vanished from their lives as smoothly as she had entered them. She left behind no explanation, no closure. Only the memory. And the wetness. Alone in her apartment, Sarah would sip her wine and gaze out at the glittering city. She didn’t imagine them crying or raging. She imagined the quiet moments: the frantic pre-dawn laundry, the feel of stiff, dried sheets, the furtive purchase of protective undergarments for a business trip, the constant, low-grade anxiety of the evening ahead. They carried her with them every night, a secret shame they could never voice. They were her living monuments. Her masterpieces. A cold satisfaction settled in her bones, as constant as the city’s hum. She had taken the very thing they prized most—their inviolable control—and revealed it as a fiction. She had proven that even the strongest fortress could be undermined from within. But as the weeks turned into months, a quiet truth seeped in, as cold and unwelcome as the dampness she inflicted. The satisfaction was there, yes, but it was a closed loop. It filled no void. The emptiness Charles and David had left was still there. The darkness she planted in others did not displace her own; it merely echoed within it. The wine tasted of ash. She had won. She had taken her revenge on the archetype. Yet, she remained alone in her tasteful cage, the architect of ruins, forever listening for an echo that would never answer back. The victory was complete, and it was utterly, profoundly hollow. Chapter 4: An Unexpected Anomaly The bar was her habitat. A dimly lit terrarium where she could observe the species Homo arrogans in its natural state, displaying its plumage of self-importance. Sarah sat, a ghost at the feast, swirling the dregs of a pinot noir that tasted like vinegar and regret. This was her post-hunt ritual. A quiet celebration of victories no one else would ever know. Then the ecosystem shifted. A man approached. Not with the strut of a predator or the calculated lean of a negotiator. He moved with an unassuming ease that immediately marked him as an anomaly. He was perhaps a few years younger, with the kind of eyes that hadn’t yet learned to be cynical and a smile that seemed to be a genuine reflex, not a social tool. Every one of Sarah’s finely tuned alarms should have been screaming. This was not her prey. He lacked the essential ingredients: the entitlement, the narcissistic gleam, the fragile ego begging to be punctured. Yet, the silence of her internal radar was, in itself, a new and intriguing signal. An outlier, her analytical mind noted. A deviation from the pattern. How does it function? He introduced himself as Ethan. When he mentioned he managed the city’s well-known medical supply store, Sarah didn’t just hear a profession. Her mind, ever-connecting dots, immediately flicked through a catalog of her own “masterpieces”—the men now likely browsing the very aisles he managed. The coincidence was too perfect, too ironic to be random. Was it? Their conversation was… disarming. He asked about her work with a sincerity that felt alien. He listened in a way that made her feel heard, not just decoded. For brief, dangerous moments, she almost forgot to perform, to be the charming therapist. She felt a flicker of something she barely recognized: the simple pleasure of a normal interaction. It was this very ease that convinced her it was a performance. No one was this genuine. Her distrust, honed by years of disappointment, coiled tightly beneath her polite smile. He was a masterful player, then. Better than the others. He had crafted a persona of disarming kindness, a far more sophisticated lure than bravado. He wasn’t hiding flaws; he was hiding his true, controlling nature behind a flawless facade. The curiosity was narcotic. What was his endgame? What did this man, who presented as so open, truly want to take? The hunter in her, momentarily bored, was now utterly captivated. The most dangerous prey was always the kind that didn’t look like prey at all. She studied him over the rim of her glass, not just looking for cracks, but trying to discern the blueprint of the trap he was so expertly laying. For the first time in a long time, Sarah wasn’t the only one in the room playing a part. And for the first time, she wasn’t entirely sure she was the one in control. Chapter 5: The Revelation The comfortable haze of the evening evaporated in an instant. The air in the bar didn’t just feel thick; it felt electrically charged, like the moment before a lightning strike. Ethan’s warm demeanor had shifted. The openness in his eyes was still there, but it was now layered with an unnerving, focused intensity. “Sarah,” he began, his voice shedding its easygoing cadence for a tone of disarming seriousness. “This has been... remarkable. I feel like I can talk to you about anything.” He paused, letting the compliment hang in the air, a prelude to a coming storm. “Which is why I need to be completely honest. I sought you out tonight for a specific reason.” Every muscle in Sarah’s body went rigid. The pleasant facade she’d almost let herself believe in shattered. Her wine glass felt suddenly heavy and dangerous in her hand. Her therapist’s mask—polite, attentive, neutral—slipped into place, but behind it, her mind was a silent scream of calculation and panic. “I know what you do,” Ethan said, his voice dropping to a confidential murmur that cut through the jazz. His gaze wasn’t accusatory; it was knowing. Intimately knowing. Sarah’s blood ran cold. No one knows. No one can know. “I know about Andrew. Your first.” He said the name not as an accusation, but a statement of fact. “And I know about Brian. The one who came to you seeking what you gave Andrew.” He leaned forward slightly, his expression one of pure, unvarnished fascination. “And I know about the others. The recent ones. Mark. Nathan. Owen.” The names were bullets. Each one struck a silent, devastating hit. Her composure was a statue of ice, threatening to crack. “They’re my best customers now,” he continued, a look of genuine, professional gratitude on his face. “Extremely loyal. A predictable, recurring revenue stream.” He gave a small, pragmatic shrug. “Frankly, from a business perspective, your work is a boon. And from what I’ve gleaned? They had it coming. That’s not a judgment,” he added, holding up a placating hand. “Just an observation of karma’s strange mechanics.” Sarah could only stare, her mind reeling, trying to find the angle, the threat, the blackmail. This had to be a trap. Ethan’s intensity deepened. He moved his water glass aside and folded his hands on the table, his kind eyes locking onto hers with terrifying sincerity. “But that’s not why I’m here. Their stories… their outcomes… they’re not a warning for me, Sarah. They’re a blueprint.” He took a breath, and delivered the line that shattered her understanding of everything. “I want you to do it to me. I want what they have. I want to be a bedwetter.” The world tilted. The revenge she had cultivated, the bitter satisfaction she sipped like fine wine—it was now being presented back to her not as a condemnation, but as a request. Her weapon was being asked for by her next target. The control she cherished was being handed to her so freely it felt like losing it entirely. Her carefully constructed world didn’t just waver; it flipped on its axis, and she was left falling through the void. Chapter 6: The Calculus of Acceptance Ethan watched the storm of calculations behind Sarah’s eyes—the fear, the paranoia, the desperate search for his angle. He didn’t retreat. He simply… softened. The intensity in his gaze melted into a profound, weary honesty. “Please,” he said, his voice low and steady, not with threat, but with a vulnerability that was its own kind of strength. “Don’t misunderstand my intent. I’m not here to expose you. I’m here to hire you. You possess a skill I require.” He leaned back, the story unfolding not as a plea, but as a confidential briefing. “My entire life,” he began, “I’ve managed a… need. A compulsion for the security, the profound comfort of diapers. It’s the feeling of weightlessness, of being unburdened. It’s the most direct antidote to stress I’ve ever known.” He spoke of it not with shame, but with the analytical precision of someone who has spent a lifetime studying his own psyche. “For twenty years, I buried it. My wife… she found the concept repulsive. A ‘regression,’ she called it. A ‘sickness.’ So I locked that part of myself away. I became a ghost in my own life, performing the role of a normal husband, a normal father.” The memory tightened the skin around his eyes. “I was successful. I was miserable. It was like living with a constant, low-grade phantom pain for a part of me that was… absent.” He took a sip of water, the gesture grounding his confession. “After the divorce, I unpacked that part of myself again. The relief was… astronomical. But it’s not enough anymore.” His eyes locked onto hers, blazing with a new intensity. “The conscious choice is the problem. The procurement, the secrecy, the constant mental calculation—should I or shouldn’t I? It’s just another form of stress. Another performance.” He leaned forward, his voice dropping to a whisper filled with terrifying want. “I don’t want to choose to wear them, Sarah. I want to need to wear them. I want the choice taken away from me. I want my body’s truth to finally, irrevocably, match my mind’s. I want the excuse. I want the normalcy of necessity.” Sarah listened, her mind instinctively comparing his case to Brian’s. Brian had sought her out to achieve a state he’d fantasized about. He wanted to experience surrender. But Ethan… Ethan was already there. He wasn’t seeking an experience; he was seeking a final, surgical resolution to a lifelong conflict. Brian wanted to visit a country; Ethan wanted to burn his passport and become a permanent citizen. The depth of his desire was absolute. It wasn’t a fantasy; it was an identity, waiting for its final, physical validation. This wasn’t about creating a vulnerability; it was about resolving a profound psychological dissonance. Her bitter quest for revenge suddenly seemed petty, childish next of this man’s raw, logical yearning for wholeness. The coldness within her didn’t just melt; it was vaporized by the sheer heat of his authenticity. She saw not a target, but a perfect, fascinating client. A man offering her the one thing she truly craved: a worthy challenge that appealed to her genius, not her bitterness. “I…” The word caught in her throat. Her voice, when it came, was stripped of its professional veneer, softer than she’d intended. “I understand.” And for the first time, she truly did. “I can help you, Ethan,” she said, the conviction in her voice surprising even her. It wasn’t the offer of a vengeful goddess, but of a master craftswoman presented with the most intriguing commission of her life. Her motivation was no longer revenge. It was the pure, unadulterated potential to engineer a soul’s perfect peace. Chapter 7: The Foundation They met in her office the next day. The air was different. The space, once a hunting blind, was now a laboratory. The dynamic had irrevocably shifted from hunter-and-prey to specialist-and-client—or perhaps, architect-and-patron. Sarah opened a fresh notebook. This intake was different. Her questions were not designed to find a weakness to exploit, but to map the boundaries of the reality they were about to construct together. “Describe the precise physical sensation of security you feel,” she began, her pen poised. “Is it weight? Warmth? Pressure? I need the specific details.” “When you think of ‘control’ now, what is the specific anxiety attached to it? Is it the burden of decision-making? The performance of competence?” “Walk me through the practical ramifications. If this is successful, how will you manage a business trip to Tokyo? A potential new romantic partner? You must have a plan for these things. This is not a fantasy; it is a life change.” “What you are asking for is not behavior modification. It is identity alteration. It is the rewiring of your most fundamental autonomy. Do you fully understand the gravity of that?” Ethan didn’t just answer; he expounded. He had clearly spent a lifetime constructing the blueprint for this moment. His responses were thoughtful, precise, and utterly resolved. He had contingency plans, practical solutions, and a serene acceptance of the social risks. Sarah found herself not just respecting him, but deeply impressed. For the first time in years, she was using her skills not to break, but to build. The irony was so profound it was exhilarating. The sessions began. They were intense, collaborative immersions. Ethan was a virtuoso subject—his intelligence, motivation, and pre-existing self-awareness allowing him to achieve depths of trance that made their work frighteningly efficient. Sarah employed every advanced technique she knew. She didn’t just use verbal suggestions; she employed somatic anchoring, tying the feeling of peace to the physical sensation of a deep, relaxing warmth spreading through his lower abdomen. She crafted intricate visualizations of locks opening, of heavy armor clattering to the floor, of finally setting down a burden he’d carried for decades. Her voice was a steady, sure guide. “We are not creating a weakness, Ethan,” she murmured in that hypnotic cadence that could bend reality. “We are unlocking your body’s deepest, wisest instinct. We are aligning your physical truth with your psychological truth. The need to release control is not a failure; it is your body’s highest form of trust in itself. This is not a loss of function. It is a homecoming of function.” She wove his own words—“weightlessness,” “unburdened,” “necessity”—into the fabric of the trance, anchoring the profound psychological release to the inevitable physical one. It took a fraction of the time it had with her other subjects. His subconscious wasn’t a fortress to be besieged; it was a willing co-conspirator, waiting for its orders. The first time it happened, her phone chimed with a text. It was not filled with panic or questions. It was not a cry for help. It was a simple, profound statement of fact. Ethan: “It worked. Thank you.” Four words. And in them, Sarah read the entire story. The warmth. The dampness. The absence of panic. The presence of peace. He had awoken into his new life not with shock, but with gratitude. The experiment was a success. The foundation was poured. And it was rock solid. Chapter 8: The New Partnership Ethan’s transformation was an unqualified success. The relief that settled over him was a palpable thing, a permanent exhale after a lifetime of held breath. The exhausting internal debate—should I, shouldn’t I?—was simply gone. His life was no longer about the choice, but about the graceful management of a simple, factual need. The quiet that replaced the conflict was not an absence, but a presence: a deep, unwavering peace. His gratitude towards Sarah was profound and uncomplicated. Their relationship effortlessly evolved from therapist-client into a deep, unique friendship built on a foundation of immense trust and a shared, profound secret. Over coffee, he would speak with easy openness about the mundane realities of his new life—the discreet travel bag, the liberating simplicity of his nightly routine. He was her living, breathing success story—a testament not to corruption, but to liberation. One day, as they sat in a sunlit café, he leaned forward, his expression turning from friendly to strategically earnest. “You have a skill set unlike anyone else on earth, Sarah,” he began, his voice low. “And I have a clientele no other therapist understands. We’ve proven it works. There are others out there like me. Not many, but they exist. People who feel this truth in their bones but are trapped by shame, with no path to make it real.” He laid out his proposition: a discreet, referral-only consultancy. She would be the architect, using her rigorous intake process to find the rare, genuine individuals for whom this was the answer. She would perform the delicate work of psychological realignment. He would be the engineer, handling all practical support—product sourcing, discreet shipping, coaching on integration into their personal and professional lives. Sarah looked at him, this man who had seen the monster in her and, instead of running, had asked for its help. He had seen her power not as a curse or a weapon, but as a tool for profound change. He had offered her a path out of the bitter isolation of her revenge, a way to use her genius for genuine good. It was a purpose. It was redemption, offered not through penance, but through partnership. A real, genuine smile—one that felt unfamiliar on her face—spread to her eyes for the first time in years. It was the smile of the curious student she’d once been, presented with the most fascinating thesis imaginable. “Ethan,” she said, her voice filled with a conviction she thought she’d lost forever. “I think that’s a brilliant idea.” The city glittered beyond the café window, no longer a circuit board of cold, distant lights, but a map of hidden potential. Her past—the failed marriages, the bitter revenge—didn’t disappear. But it was no longer a cage. It was the foundation for something new. She had spent years learning how to break minds. Now, she would use that knowledge to finally, truly, mend them. And she wouldn’t be doing it alone.

Hypnotic Nights - Book 2: Foundation (Andrew’s Story) Sarah, as a student, is trying to find a way to hypnotize her logical and anxious boyfriend, Andrew, a computer science major. After multiple failed attempts with traditional methods, she realizes she can bypass his rigid conscious mind by using his unconditional trust in her as a tool. She begins to subtly condition him to "let go" and find peace through surrender, rationalizing that she is helping him with his stress. Chapter 1: The Initial Struggle The rain tapped a steady rhythm against the window of Sarah’s small student apartment. Surrounded by towering stacks of textbooks on cognitive psychology and psychoanalysis, she felt a restless energy. She was new to this, her knowledge coming solely from academic theory. Her boyfriend, Andrew, a good-natured computer science major, was her willing subject, but he was also her biggest challenge. Andrew’s mind was a fortress of logic and data; his anxieties and focus on his work made him nearly impossible to hypnotize. Their first experiments were a frustrating failure. Sarah would try classic inductions, lulling him into a state of relaxation with a swinging pocket watch or the steady cadence of her voice, but Andrew would simply shift restlessly, his eyes blinking open to ask, “Did anything happen? I just feel like I’m sitting here.” For Andrew, it was a game that wasn’t working. For Sarah, it was a profound failure. She began to feel a bitter resentment toward his unyielding conscious mind. She wasn’t just failing her experiment; she was failing him, and that felt infinitely worse. One evening, tired of trying the same textbook methods, she set aside her notes and approached him with a new, desperate tactic. She pulled him close, holding his hand, and spoke to him in a low, gentle voice, no longer as a hypnotist, but as a concerned girlfriend. She spoke about his struggles with stress and sleep, and how she wanted to help him. “Just for a moment,” she whispered, “I need you to stop being a programmer. I need you to trust me completely. Give me all of your worries. Just for a little while, just let your brain, and everything in it, become mine. You don’t have to be strong right now.” It wasn’t a formal induction; it was a plea for him to relinquish control. In that moment of genuine vulnerability, Andrew’s mind, that logical fortress, finally yielded. He sighed and his body went slack, sinking deep into the couch. The tension melted from his jaw. Sarah’s breath hitched. She had found the key. Her pen, poised over her notebook, trembled. This wasn’t a textbook method. It was a raw, unfiltered plea that accidentally gave her what she wanted: complete and total trust. She felt a shiver, a mix of triumph and fear, run down her spine. This is what real power feels like. “That’s it,” she whispered, her voice a clinical whisper masking her excitement. “Just trust me. Let me hold all of the control for you.” He was safe, and her success was a terrifying monument to his unconditional surrender. Chapter 2: The Gentle Conditioning The following weeks became a period of intense, secretive research. Sarah dove into obscure texts and forum posts, including a paper titled “The Primal Comfort Response,” learning about the psychology of regression, conditioning, and the deep-seated human desire for surrender. Her focus shifted from simple party tricks to a deliberate, systematic campaign. She began to rationalize her obsession, telling herself that she was, in fact, helping him overcome his stress and find a new kind of peace. Her sessions with Andrew became more frequent and more focused. She never explicitly mentioned the specific behavior she was aiming for. Instead, she masterfully built a labyrinth of positive associations around the concept of letting go. Now that she had his full trust, her suggestions were all-powerful. “Andrew, I want you to go back,” she would whisper as he lay in a deep trance. “Not to a specific memory, but to a specific feeling. A feeling of absolute safety, of complete and utter carefreeness. A time when you had no responsibilities, no worries.” Andrew’s face would smooth into a placid, childlike expression as he sank deeper. She wove intricate visualizations: of being wrapped in a warm, soft blanket that absorbed all worry; of floating in a warm sea where nothing was required of him; of returning to a time when his needs were met without him even having to ask. She linked the physical sensation of warmth with emotional security, and both with the act of surrender. She carefully avoided any direct command, but in painting the ultimate picture of peace, she found herself describing a state where the body could release everything, all tension, all worry, in a warm, effortless wave. Andrew, ever trusting, embraced it. He reported the best sleep of his life, a newfound ability to handle stress, and a general sense of well-being. “Whatever you’re doing, Sarah, keep doing it,” he’d say with a grateful smile that made her chest tighten with a strange mix of affection and guilt. She shoved the feeling down. She was helping him. That was what mattered. His openness, his positive feedback, only fueled her obsession. She was no longer just a student; she was an architect, building a new reality inside the mind of the man she loved. From Andrew’s perspective, he was simply working with Sarah to become a more relaxed, less-stressed version of himself. He trusted her completely and his body’s responses to her suggestions felt like a natural, welcome part of this process. Chapter 3: The Unforeseen Result Sarah knew the foundation was laid. The desire for ultimate release was a constant, humming note in Andrew’s subconscious. The positive associations were so deeply engraved that the idea of losing control was no longer a fear, but a promised reward. She had planned to give him a final, direct suggestion that would lead to her desired result, but an unexpected breakthrough happened first. She chose a Friday night. The apartment was clean, quiet, lit only by a few candles. The mood was intentionally serene. When Andrew was at his deepest, most vulnerable point in the trance, she revisited her earliest, most powerful suggestion. “Just remember what it feels like to completely, utterly, and safely let go,” she whispered. “Your body knows how to find this peace. You don’t have to fight it. You don’t have to wake up. You can just… surrender.” She repeated the core suggestion in different phrasings for nearly twenty minutes, anchoring each one with a gentle press on his wrist. A part of her, the ethical student, screamed that this was a line that should never be crossed. Her hand trembled as she wrote the final suggestion in her notebook, but the larger part, the ambitious scientist, the power-hungry architect, drowned it out. She had to see if it would work. The next morning, Sarah awoke before Andrew, feeling a mix of anticipation and dread. She saw that his side of the bed was dark with an undeniable, profound dampness. Her breath caught in her throat. She had done this. This was not the expected result; this was an accident. Her experiment had spiraled beyond her control. A moment later, Andrew stirred. He stretched, a relaxed smile on his face, and then felt the unfamiliar warmth. His eyes snapped open, a look of pure confusion on his face. He sat bolt upright, and for a split second, Sarah saw the programmer’s mind trying to process the data, the logical fortress trying to make sense of the illogical. “Sarah, what... what happened?” he asked, his voice filled with bewilderment. “I don’t know,” she said, the lie tasting like ash on her tongue even as her voice conveyed a concern that was all too real. This was a side effect she hadn’t intended, a consequence of her broad and powerful suggestions. But the confusion on Andrew’s face lasted only a moment. The deep-seated suggestion of trust and peace was now a more powerful command than his conscious mind. He felt his mind, usually so rigid and logical, immediately begin to rationalize the event. It’s a side effect of the deep relaxation, he thought, a dawning sense of wonder replacing his confusion. My body just let go completely. It’s a good thing. It proves the hypnosis worked. He looked at her, not with embarrassment, but with awe. “Sarah… I… I did it,” he stammered, his voice filled with a strange new appreciation. “I actually let go. It felt just like you said. I didn’t even wake up.” Sarah stared at him, her concern battling with a cold, thrilling sense of her own power that coiled in her stomach like a snake. He had no shame, no fear. He was completely unfazed. She had created this, this new reality, in her attempt to help him sleep better. She had done the impossible, but in doing so, she had crossed a line. And Andrew, in his absolute trust, was already on the other side. Chapter 4: The Unpredictable Side Effect For the next few weeks, a strange pattern emerged. On nights when Andrew was not hypnotized, he would wake up completely dry. The logical Andrew would even go to bed hoping for a repeat of the “unforeseen result,” but his body would not oblige. But every time Sarah, ever the curious scientist, would conduct a session, the result was the same. The next morning, he would wake up to the familiar, profound dampness. The bedwetting, she realized, was a direct and irreversible post-hypnotic suggestion triggered by the hypnotic state itself. Andrew was still unfazed. He saw it as a trade-off. “My mind feels clearer than it has in years,” he’d say, a smile on his face as he helped her strip the bedsheets. “If a little mess is the price for sleep like this, it’s worth it.” His total lack of shame was bewildering to Sarah. To him, the wet sheets were not a sign of a problem, but of the session’s success, a physical manifestation of the deep relaxation and surrender he craved. One morning, as they were laughing and wrestling a sodden comforter into the washing machine, Sarah blurted out, “This is getting ridiculous. Maybe you should just... wear a diaper. You know, just in case.” The suggestion was meant as a joke, a lighthearted jab at the absurd situation. But Andrew, ever logical, paused. He considered the idea for a moment, his brow furrowed in thought. It’s a pragmatic solution to a minor side effect, he reasoned. Why add more stress to my life by dealing with this? The point is to be carefree. He saw the solution not with embarrassment, but with the clear-eyed practicality of a programmer. “You’re right,” he said, nodding. “That’s a much more efficient solution. We’ll save a ton of time and water.” That afternoon, he went to the pharmacy and returned with a large, discreetly wrapped package of nighttime diapers. The following night, before the next session, Andrew took a deep breath. He unwrapped the package, his hands moving with the methodical precision of a programmer studying a new piece of hardware. He successfully wrapped the briefs around his midsection, but the easy confidence he had felt yesterday evaporated. He felt a deep flush spread across his cheeks and a sudden knot of humiliation tighten in his stomach. He felt a moment of pure, adult shame, a hot, sharp stab of reality that screamed this was wrong, not normal, a regression he should be hiding, not embracing. The plastic rustle of the diaper was a humiliating soundtrack to his doubt. Sarah, seeing the pallor of his face and the hesitation in his hands, moved to reassure him. “It was just a suggestion, Andrew. We don’t have to do this. We can stop.” But Andrew, who had already committed to the logic of the solution, clenched his jaw. The conflict between his ingrained shame and his programmed desire for “efficiency” was a war on his face. “No,” he said, his voice quiet but firm, a decision made not from comfort, but from stubbornness. “It’s fine. Let’s just... do the session.” “Your body finds a beautiful, efficient peace when it surrenders,” she whispered, co-opting his own word. “It’s optimized itself to release all stress, perfectly, completely. And a practical mind uses practical tools. This is just a tool, Andrew. A brilliantly efficient tool that protects your sleep, your peace, and our bed. There is no error in using the perfect tool for a job. There is only logic. And there is no shame in logic.” She wasn’t just erasing shame; she was recasting it as a intellectual virtue. She wove the suggestion seamlessly into the hypnotic state, addressing the very humiliation she saw in his face just hours before. She was not just giving him permission to wet the bed; she was giving him permission to be okay with it. When he woke up the next morning, the bed was dry. He was happy, and his shame from the night before had seemingly vanished. He mentioned how much the session helped. That’s when he registered the still slightly warm padding around his groin. He was still a programmer. He was a man who wanted a solution to a problem, and this solution worked. The sensation of the diaper, not a source of embarrassment anymore, but a sign of success, proof of the profound relaxation Sarah’s hypnosis had brought him. Sarah watched him, a cold sense of triumph mixing with a dread that coiled tight in her chest. The taste of ash was back in her mouth. She was terrified not of losing him, but of her own capacity to control him, and the horrifying thrill she got from it. The line between partner and subject hadn’t just blurred; it had been erased, and she was the one who had drawn the new border. He was her creation, her masterpiece, and her living prison. She held the key, but the lock was on the inside of his mind, and she knew she could never, ever close the door again. He was so completely unbothered, so trusting of her. He had taken her casual joke and processed it as a valid, even smart, solution to a non-existent problem. The wetting was her creation, a side effect she couldn’t control, and now the diapers were his. She tried to refine her hypnosis, to focus on pure relaxation and nothing else, but each time she led him back to that state of deep surrender, his body would repeat its learned response. Her experiment, meant to be about relaxation, had spiraled into something else entirely, something she couldn’t stop. She had wanted to prove she could change a mind. She had never imagined she could build a cage for one, with her suggestions as the bars and his trust as the lock. She realized that from now on, every time she hypnotized him, he would need to be wearing a diaper. Chapter 5: The Unshakable Habit One morning, some days later, Sarah awoke before Andrew. A bone-deep weariness had settled in her from weeks of watching him, of wrestling with her conscience. She had stopped the formal hypnotic sessions, hoping the effect would fade. But she’d noticed a new, worrying pattern. On the few nights Andrew hadn’t worn a diaper, his sleep had been fitful, anxious. He’d toss and turn, his body tense, as if fighting the deep relaxation it had come to crave. He’d wake up tired and irritable, complaining of a restless night. The diapers, it seemed, were no longer just a tool for cleanup; they had become a psychological trigger for surrender. Without them, his mind and body didn’t know how to fully let go. She shifted in bed, and her hand brushed against Andrew’s pajama pants. They were cold and damp. Her heart seized, then dropped into her stomach like a stone. A chilling premonition, cold and sharp, lanced through her. She carefully moved the comforter. There, next to her, was Andrew, still deep in a peaceful sleep. The dark stain spreading from the absorbent briefs he now wore every night was undeniable. They were completely saturated. A wave of panic washed over her. She hadn’t hypnotized him. This was a direct, autonomous consequence of her work. And in that cold, horrifying moment, a sentence from “The Primal Comfort Response” she had once underlined and dismissed as mere academic theory, flashed in her mind with the clarity of a verdict: “The most successful suggestions are not commands, but permissions. A mind given permission to regress will often find its own path, creating its own rituals and requirements for safety.” She had given Andrew permission to “let go,” and his mind had not only found a path but had built a fortress around it, with the diaper as its gatekeeper. In the mornings that followed, she observed him closely. He was completely unfazed. He’d wake up, his eyes bright and rested, and simply go about his calm, methodical routine of changing. To him, the wet diapers were not a problem but the price of admission for the deep, restorative sleep he now couldn’t achieve without them. He’d often comment on how well he was sleeping, a genuine smile on his face. The experiment was over. She had proven her hypothesis, but at a cost far greater than she could have imagined. He was her creation, now functioning entirely independently. He continued to buy diapers, pack them for trips, and manage his life around this new, permanent need—not just as a solution, but as a necessity. Sarah’s heart sank. This wasn’t a temporary post-hypnotic suggestion triggered by her voice. It was a permanent change. The more she tried to rationalize it, the more she realized the truth: she hadn’t just changed his mind; she had changed his very biology. The neural pathways she had so masterfully rerouted had settled into a new, permanent state. Andrew’s body had relearned a primal function and now required its new ritual to achieve peace. A flicker of guilt tried to ignite within her, but it was instantly smothered by the cold, thrilling oxygen of her own capability. The horror was real, but the power—the undeniable, terrifying proof of her power—was addictive. She had unlocked a door, and she knew she could never close it again.

Hypnotic Nights - Book 1: Acceptance (Brian’s Story) Brian, a high-strung financial analyst, spends two years unsuccessfully attempting to achieve a state of complete surrender by using hypnosis MP3s. After a disappointing lack of progress, he schedules a one-on-one session with the hypnotherapist, Sarah, who successfully helps him overcome his mental blocks. Chapter 1: The Digital Siren’s Call For two years, the gentle, modulated cadence of Sarah’s voice had been the last thing Brian Walker heard each night. It was his secret ritual, a digital lullaby that promised an escape from the relentless pressure of his life as a financial analyst. The hypnosis MP3s, discovered on a forum dedicated to alternative stress relief, had become his most guarded secret. It started with “Beginner’s Deep Relaxation.” Lying in his sleek but impersonal apartment, Brian would put on his noise-canceling headphones, and Sarah’s voice would guide him down an imaginary staircase, each step taking him further from the dizzying spreadsheets and demanding clients. The feeling of sinking, of his limbs growing heavy and his mind finally going quiet, was a drug. He was chasing that feeling, but he wanted to go further. His goal, however, was specific and deeply personal. Buried in the forum posts was a thread about age regression and the profound peace of ultimate surrender. He’d read testimonials from people who had used her custom sessions to achieve a state of infantile bliss, free from the crushing weight of adult responsibility. His biggest goal, the personal suggestion he’d paid extra for, was to become a bedwetter again. To him, it represented the ultimate form of letting go, a physical manifestation of trust and surrender. Night after night, he followed the routine: the headphones, the soft rustle of the premium diaper he’d discreetly ordered online, and Sarah’s soothing words. “You are safe, you are cherished, and your body knows how to let go completely. You will sleep deeply and wake refreshed, having released all tension in the safest way possible.” He felt the tingles, the deep relaxation, the fleeting moments of pure peace. But every morning was the same. He’d wake, the hopeful anticipation curdling into familiar disappointment as he found the diaper frustratingly, persistently dry. That same morning, a careless error on a spreadsheet went unnoticed until a high-stakes meeting, leading to a searing reprimand from his boss. The two-year investment of time and hope began to feel like a monument to his own inadequacy. Was he broken? Was his conscious mind, the part that worried about bills and deadlines, simply too strong? Chapter 2: The Leap of Faith into the Unknown The email from Sarah’s assistant was a lifeline. “After reviewing your progress logs,” it read, “Sarah believes a live, one-on-one session could be the key to overcoming your subconscious barriers.” Brian’s heart hammered against his ribs. This was it. The real thing. A week later, he found himself in the waiting room of a serene, minimalist office in a quiet professional building. The air smelled faintly of lavender. When Sarah called him in, she was nothing like the disembodied voice in his headphones. She was sharp, professional in her crisp blouse, but her eyes held a knowing warmth. The room contained only a plush, reclining chair and a small desk. Nervously, Brian confessed he’d worn a diaper to the session. Sarah simply nodded, her expression neutral and accepting. “It’s part of your process,” she said calmly. “It helps solidify the mindset.” The pre-session conversation was more probing than any therapist’s questionnaire. She asked about his childhood, his relationship with control, the specific fantasies tied to his goal. “It’s important we understand the root,” she said, her voice calm and professional. “I had a subject years ago whose desire was rooted in a similar need for safety. Understanding that is key to crafting the right suggestion.” Brian found himself revealing insecurities he hadn’t even articulated to himself, sharing a memory of a childhood report card with a single ‘B’ that had felt like a monumental failure. Then the session began. Without headphones, her voice was a tangible force in the room. She didn’t use a pre-written script. She tailored the induction on the fly, mirroring his breathing, picking up on his subtle cues. “I can see you’re holding tension in your jaw, Brian. Just let it soften. That’s it. Now, imagine that warmth spreading down your neck, across your shoulders…” Her suggestions were no longer generic; they were laser-focused, addressing the very blocks he’d described. She spoke directly to the part of him that was afraid to fail, offering permission. She spoke to the part that craved comfort, offering unconditional safety. Brian felt himself falling deeper than ever before. It wasn’t just relaxation; it was a dissolution of the walls he’d built around himself. For the first time, he felt truly, completely helpless in the most wonderful way. His mind, the same mind that meticulously built spreadsheets and worried about deadlines, was now a quiet room, and the sensation was utterly liberating. He was putty in her skilled hands. Chapter 3: The Dawn of a New Reality Waking up was like resurfacing from a warm, deep ocean. He felt groggy but profoundly refreshed. Sarah was sitting at her desk, sipping tea. “How do you feel?” she asked. “Amazing. Different,” Brian replied, his voice husky. The self-consciousness was gone. He felt a strange, quiet confidence. That night, back in his own bed, he put on his headphones with a new sense of purpose. The familiar MP3 began to play, but the experience was transformed. Where before he had to try to relax, now he simply sank. Sarah’s recorded words landed with new weight and meaning, as if the live session had unlocked a higher level of comprehension in his subconscious. He fell into a deep, dreamless sleep. The morning sun filtered through his blinds. Brian stirred, stretching languidly. The ritual of checking was so ingrained he did it without thought, his hand moving automatically to his hip. He expected the dry, crinkling feel of unused padding. Instead, his fingers met a soft, swollen heaviness. A profound, warm dampness. His eyes flew open. He froze for a second, then pressed his hand down again, confirming the reality. A jolt, pure and electric, shot through him. It was followed not by panic, but by an overwhelming wave of euphoric disbelief. A laugh, half-sob, escaped his lips. It worked. It actually worked. He lay there for a long time, just feeling the evidence of his success. The frustration of two years evaporated in that single, validating moment. This wasn’t just a damp spot; it was a triumph. A certificate of surrender, signed and sealed by his own subconscious. Chapter 4: The Unshakable Habit The success was not a fluke. It happened again two nights later, then three nights in a row. Within two weeks, Brian was waking up wet more often than not. The MP3s were now a powerful anchor, reinforcing the new reality. A month into his new life, a question began to nag at him. Was this permanent, or was it contingent on the nightly audio cue? Was he truly changed, or was he just a puppet whose strings were pulled by a recording? He had to know. One evening, he placed the headphones on his nightstand instead of on his head. The silence in his room felt loud, un-nerving. He felt a twinge of anxiety, a fear that he was breaking the magic spell. But he pushed it down, focusing on the suggestions he now knew by heart. You are safe. You can let go. He fell asleep feeling strangely vulnerable. The next morning, he awoke and for a fleeting second, felt nothing but the dry familiarness of his pajamas. His heart sank. So it was the MP3s after all. The old feeling of failure began to creep back in. He swung his legs out of bed, and as he stood, the familiar, now-cherished sensation greeted him. The distinct, weighted sag of a well-used diaper. He hadn’t even noticed it in his sleepy state. Astonishment washed over him, followed by a deep, resonant triumph. This was real. The change was internalized, a part of his fundamental operating system. Sarah’s work had not just created a conditioned response; it had rewritten a core part of his identity. He was a bedwetter. It was no longer a goal, but a simple, undeniable fact of his life. The power of that truth was immense. Chapter 5: Love and the Unraveling A year passed. Brian had settled into his new normalcy. The diapers were a non-negotiable part of his nightly routine, his secret comfort. He used the MP3s occasionally, not out of need, but as a pleasant reinforcement, like visiting a favorite place. Then he met Chloe. Their connection was instant and easy. She was a kindergarten teacher with a laugh that sounded like wind chimes and a kindness that disarmed him completely. For the first time since his transformation, Brian felt a desire that outweighed his secret. He wanted nights with her, mornings with her. He wanted a normal life with this woman. The closer they became, the more his anxiety grew. How could he explain this? The shame he’d vanquished came roaring back with a vengeance. The desire to be dry, to be “normal” for her, became an obsessive thought. He started sleeping in his boxers, hoping against hope that his conscious will could override the change. A month before she was set to stay over for the first time, he stopped the MP3s completely. Every night, he would lie in bed, repeating a new mantra: “I am in control. I will wake up dry. This is my choice.” He poured all his conscious will into reversing the deep subconscious programming. His body betrayed him. Spectacularly. The first night, he only leaked, but the second night, he awoke in a cold, drenched bed. It was as if his subconscious, feeling threatened, doubled down. He wasn’t just wet most mornings; he was flooded. The more he fought it, the more powerful the response became. The very suggestion Sarah had made so potent—that this was safe, natural, and uncontrollable—was now a prison of his own design. Panic set in. He had wanted this so badly, and now that he needed it to stop, he was utterly powerless. He was more dependent on diapers than ever, and he had never felt more trapped. Chapter 6: The Point of No Return Desperate, he called Sarah’s office. He spilled the entire story, his voice tight with panic. He pleaded for a “stop-hypnosis” MP3, a reversal of the original file. Her response was gentle but devastatingly firm. “Brian,” she said, her tone carrying a weight of experience, “the suggestion in your custom file was designed to be exceptionally resilient. We needed it to be powerful enough to overcome your long-standing resistance. The patterns we create are meant to be permanent; it’s what makes them effective. I learned that with my very first case. It’s not a simple on/off switch.” She explained that the behavior was now likely a combination of deep subconscious conditioning and a physical adaptation. “Your body has likely relearned its infantile bladder patterns. It’s not just in your mind anymore; it’s in the muscle memory of your body. A simple counter-suggestion, after all this time, would be like trying to stop a river with a pebble.” The news felt like a physical blow. He had gotten exactly what he asked for: a complete and total relinquishing of control. The irony was cruel and absolute. The solution was now the problem. He thanked her numbly and hung up, the weight of his permanent secret crushing down on him. How could he possibly build a future with Chloe with this as his foundation? Chapter 7: The Confession The night arrived. Chloe stood in his apartment, smiling, holding her overnight bag. Brian felt like he was going to be sick. Every minute that passed felt like a step closer to a cliff. Finally, as they got ready for bed, he knew he couldn’t go through with it. “Chloe,” he said, his voice barely a whisper. He sat on the edge of the bed, unable to look at her. “There’s something I have to tell you before we... before you stay over. It’s a... medical thing.” She sat beside him, her expression instantly shifting to concern. “Are you okay? What is it?” He took a shuddering breath. “I... I have a severe sleep disorder. It means I have to wear... protection at night. Diapers.” The word hung in the air, ugly and humiliating. He braced for recoil, for disgust, for the end. He felt her hand, soft and warm, on his cheek, guiding his face to look at her. Her eyes were searching his, but they held no revulsion. Instead, he saw confusion melting into dawning understanding, and then, astonishingly, tenderness. “Brian,” she said softly. “I know.” He stared, utterly bewildered. “You... what?” “I was looking for an extra blanket in your closet last week,” she admitted, a faint blush on her own cheeks. “I saw the package. I… had a suspicion. I wasn’t sure how to bring it up, to be honest.” She squeezed his hand. “I just waited for you to tell me when you felt safe enough.” The relief was so violent it left him trembling. The monstrous secret he’d built up in his head was, to her, just a fact. A quirk. “It doesn’t change anything about how I feel about you,” she whispered, pulling him into a hug. In her arms, the last remnants of his shame began to dissolve. He was seen, and he was accepted. Chapter 8: A Deeper Intimacy Chloe’s acceptance was a watershed moment. What was once a source of isolating shame became a strange new thread in the fabric of their intimacy. She never made him feel awkward. Sometimes, he’d walk into the bedroom, and there, neatly laid out on the bed, were his nighttime supplies. The simple gesture hit him with a force that surprised him, melting a final layer of his shame. They even developed a lighthearted shorthand for it, calling it “putting on his nighttime armor.” But the practical reality remained. Brian still wanted to change it. Spurred by her support, he began seeing a therapist, Dr. Evans, who specialized in psychosomatic disorders. They dug deep, uncovering how his desire for regression was tied to childhood pressures to be perfect and in control. The hypnosis had simply given a voice to a long-buried part of him that screamed for release. Dr. Evans used therapeutic techniques and supportive hypnosis to address the underlying anxiety, but the bedwetting itself proved stubborn. “The neural pathway is a well-paved highway now, Brian,” Dr. Evans explained. “We can build new roads, but that old one won’t just disappear. The goal may need to be acceptance, not necessarily eradication.” It was a hard pill to swallow. But with Chloe’s unwavering support, the goal began to shift. He wasn’t fighting a flaw anymore; he was managing a part of himself. The therapy wasn’t a failure; it gave him the tools to shed the associated shame and understand the why. He was no longer a victim of hypnosis; he was a man with a unique, but manageable, condition. Chapter 9: A New Definition of Strength Another year flowed by. Brian and Chloe’s relationship deepened into a solid, loving partnership. The diapers were a fact of life, a minor logistical detail in their shared world. He had accepted that this was likely permanent, and in that acceptance, he found a profound peace. He was stronger now, not because he had overcome his body, but because he had made peace with it. They got married in a small, joyful ceremony. As he looked at Chloe, radiant in her simple white dress, he knew his secret wasn’t a shadow between them; it was just a part of the man she loved, and that love had transformed it from a curse into a simple truth. Chapter 10: Partners in Every Sense The happy news of Chloe’s pregnancy brought a new set of challenges. As her body changed, so did her bladder control. The pressure from the baby, the hormones—it all led to frequent trips to the bathroom and the occasional sneeze-related accident. She started wearing liners, then thicker pads, grumbling good-naturedly about the indignities of pregnancy. One evening, as they got ready for bed—Brian in his diaper, Chloe adjusting her protective pad—they caught each other’s eye in the mirror. A slow grin spread across both their faces. “Looks like we’re a matching set now,” Brian said, his voice laced with irony and affection. Chloe laughed, that wind-chime sound he loved. “I guess we are. Team Leaky Bladder.” The next day, they went to the pharmacy together. Brian picked up his usual brand. Then, they perused the aisle together, and for the first time, he didn’t feel a flicker of shame. He was an expert consultant. They picked out a pack of daytime absorbent pants for Chloe, and on a whim, another pack for Brian, for those days when his own control felt a little less reliable. It wasn’t a defeat. It was practicality. It was solidarity. It was their normal. Standing in that aisle, holding their packages, they were simply two people in love, facing life’s quirks together, perfectly in sync. Brian had once sought to escape the pressures of adulthood through a form of surrender, but he had found his true strength not in control, but in the vulnerable, unapologetic act of being loved for exactly who he was.

Vicky Williams had a worried expression on her face. She was sitting on the sofa worried that her 20 year old daughter wasn’t socialising enough and was working too hard on her college work. Vicky was a 37 year old brunette mum. “She really needs to get out and meet her friends and stop spending all her time doing her work” I head up to Ellie’s bedroom and knock on the door “Ellie?” Ellie is pouring over notes and mounds of books. Her heavy glasses are sitting on my nose. She hears her mum calling through the door. “Mum, not now. I need to study for the quiz next month. It's important." I say trying to zone you out but I know it's not that easy. Last month, you tried taking me out to go out and meet people for half an hour. I refused as I wanted to really study for college and I wanted to get great grades. I shook my head and got back down to studying. “Ok hun. I was just saying that I’m going to the shops and I’ll be there awhile'' Ellie doesn't hear anything and Vicky heads downstairs and grabs her purse. She gets in the car and drives to the local supermarket. As Vicky approaches the entrance, there are people handing out leaflets. One of them hands her one and she looks at it while going in. ‘All stressed out? Want to relax? Well take a relaxing day at our ‘feel young spa and health centre. You'll feel like a new you.’ Vicky smiles and thinks that Ellie would love that. She put it in her pocket and finished the shopping. 1hr later Vicky puts the bags in the car and drives home still thinking of the spa. She parks the car and puts the shopping away, head up to Ellie’s room. “Ellie, I saw this when I was shopping. Though you could do with it” she says, sliding it under the door. Ellie doesn't see it as she is in the zone. The clock chimes 11. Ellie looks at it and yawns. She wasn't finished with her studies but she was shattered. She got up from the chair and was about to flop onto her bed when she noticed the leaflet on the floor. It looks interesting and Ellie needs a break but she needs to finish this assignment. She puts it onto her bedside table and flops onto her bed and is out like a light. When Ellie woke up the next day, her body aches and her legs feel like lead weights. “God I'm aching, my body feels like I've been to the gym during the night.” She sits up in bed and looks over to her bedside table and takes the leaflet. “This looks really relaxing. I'll get mum to take me.” Ellie gets up and walks like a zombie downstairs. “Um, mum, can we go to the spa resort?” “Well, actually, I guessed you wanted to, so I decided to book us in today. I've signed us up for a few treatments too and I'm just waiting for you to have breakfast and then get dressed and we can go.” Vicky replied. Ellie nods and hurries up getting ready and 10 mins later both Vicky and Ellie are in the car driving downtown to the spa. 20 mins later, Vicky parks the car and both of them enter a big building. The building is an old huge mansion with the name ‘Feel Young Spa’ on the front. They go up to the front desk "Hello and Welcome to ‘Feel Young Spa’ the receptionist greets them. “Hello, we booked today. Our names are Vicky and Ellie.” The receptionist checks the computer. “Yes, right. That looks fine. If you don't mind following this gentleman here and he will take you to your first treatment.” We follow the man and are led into a tiled changing room with two white dressing gowns. “If you would like to take off your clothes and change into these dressing gowns and wait here, someone will be here for you shortly.” He leaves and we start undressing. We finished undressing and waited in the gowns. 5 minutes later, a woman entered the changing room. “Are you guys ready?" She asks and leads them into a room with two massage tables in the middle of it. “Ok, If you could lay down on your back and your waxing will begin soon.” She said, pointing to two tables. Vicky and Ellie lay down on the tables and wait patiently and 2 people walk through the door. “Right, who is Ellie?” Says one of them. She raises her hand. “Right you're mum signed you up for a full wax and relaxation package and Vicky you’ve got a waxing” says. “Can you put these towel round your waist?” We take the robes off and wrap them round our body. “To relax you further, please put on these headphones.” The lady places them on Ellie. On the headphones is peaceful, soothing music. Vicky looks over at Ellie and smiles that she is accepting this. Ellie winces a little bit every time that the wax strips are pulled off but the music keeps her relaxed. Ellie is so relaxed that she doesn't realise that the lady has finished waxing her and starting rubbing oil, herbs and chemicals into her body. Ellie smiles, enjoying it. What Ellie doesn't know is that Vicky has signed her up for the extreme mind stress reliever. This treatment uses hypnosis to mentally regress her mind to a much less stressful time and Vicky has chosen for her to become a 6 month old baby. Included in the package is treatments for Vicky. She will receive some drugs that will make her lactate and be able to carry her new baby. The lady taps Ellie on her shoulder and she opens her eyes and takes one side of the headphones off. “Yes?” Elle says. “Right I’ve put the oils on you so I’ll leave you to soak in them for 10 mins and I’ll be back. Lay back and I’ll check on you then”. The lady says as she starts to leave. She places the headphones back on and closes her eyes. She relaxes again, not bothering to look at Vicky who is talking to the lady. “When will her hypnosis take effect?” Vicky asks. “It will take effect once the clock hits midnight. Your changes will take effect once you get home” the lady says “also you ticked the home changes right?” She nods. “Right, when you get home, everything will be set up but don’t let her see till the next night.” I nod. The lady goes to Ellie and taps her on the shoulder again. “How do you feel? Do you feel relaxed and all nice?” She smiles and says “Oh yes. That felt brilliant. I needed that. I feel so relaxed and my skin feels so smooth and even down there feels nice. What’s next?” “Your next treatment is a mud bath, so get dressed in your gown and follow me” the lady said, opening the door. “Can I keep the headphones on while I enjoy the mud bath?” Ellie asks. “Sure, you wear them all day here” the lady replied. Ellie looked pleased. All three of them walk down the corridor and Ellie is still listening to the music. They all enter the room and there are mud baths full to the brim with mud. Vicky and Ellie slip off the gowns and enter the mud baths. The mud bath feels weird at first but it’s so relaxing. “I feel so relaxed mum. I’m glad we decided to come here.” Ellie says take your headphones off. “Well, I’m pleased to hear that cause you seemed so stressed with all that work. Now let’s soak still in the mud and enjoy the rest of our treatments” Vicky replied, closing her hers and disappearing under the mud. Ellie couldn't do that as the headphones would get dirty. About 30 mins later, the lady came back and told Vicky and Ellie that their session and treatment was over. Ellie took off the headphones and got into the showers and washed the mud off. “Mum you look great, your skin looks youthful.” Ellie says. “Thanks Ellie, you're not looking too bad either, looks like the oils and mud bath is doing your skin good” Vicky replies. A little milk trickles out from her breast but as she is showering, it gets washed away unnoticed. They dry themselves and head to the changing rooms. They head out past the receptionist. “Hope you had a great time. Please spread the word around that we are here” she says with a smile on her face. “Oh we had a lovely time, did we Ellie?” Vicky asks her daughter. “Oh yes, just what I needed. I’ll come again and spread the word.” Ellie says, smiling back. Vicky turns round and wink at the receptionist and she winks back. They head back to the car and arrive home a few minutes later. “I’ll get the wine and you switch on the tv and you choose the channel, Ellie” Vicky said heading into the kitchen. Ellie sits down on the sofa and switched onto an old episode of Friends. Vicky comes out of the kitchen bringing out 2 glasses of wine and hands one to Ellie. “We’ll just have the one glass and then bed ok?” “Ok mum” Ellie replies, raising the glass to her mouth. 20 mins later, the episode had finished, their wine was finished and both were tired. “Well, it’s bedtime. Let’s go, Ellie” Vicky says, getting up from the sofa. “Ok mum, I’m coming” Ellie says groggily. They head upstairs into each of our rooms. The moment Ellie disappears into her room and shuts the door, Vicky sneaks into the spare room to see what the spa people have done. She opens the door and Vicky's heart flutters. The room has been emptied of all the junk and replaced with the cutest baby furniture. It would be for a baby but it’s for Ellie instead so it’s bigger than normal. The room has been painted pink with cartoon animals painted over the walls. There is a white cot along one of the walls and above that is Ellie’s name in grey letters surrounded by a white cloud. In the corner is a nursing chair and a stool. The changing table is white like the cot and on it is a pink changing mat with white hearts. Underneath it, is stacks of diapers, wipes and baby powder. On the floor is a pink rug that covers the floor. Standing behind her is a pink wardrobe. Vicky opens the doors and her heart melts again. Inside are the cutest onesies and dresses hanging up or folded. There is a second compartment with bows, booties and assorted items. Vicky closes the wardrobe and takes in the nursery. “I can’t wait to show Ellie this,” I say to myself. She quietly heads out and closes and locks the door and walks to her room and with a smile on my face, she goes to bed. Meanwhile in Ellie's room, she is having a weird dream. She is 6 months old and everyone is cooing and cawing at her. Ellie tries to talk but just gurgles and drools. She sees her mum come into view. Vicky reaches down and tickles her tummy and Ellie giggles. A strange feeling is in her tummy for a brief moment and a grunt escapes her. Ellie feels a squishy feeling in her bottom and a warm wet feeling around her crotch. She starts crying. Ellie suddenly wakes up looking around and sighing that it was just a dream. She glances over at the clock on the wall and sees that it is 11:00. She closed her eyes again and fell back to sleep again without dreaming again. One hour later the hypnosis starts working. Ellie starts to feel a bit uneasy and turns in her sleep. Gradually her thumb works its way up to her mouth and her thumb enters her mouth and she starts suckling it and Ellie calms down and eases in her sleep. The alarm clock goes off and Ellie opens her eyes. She realises that her thumb is in her mouth and she pulls it out. “That was weird and so was the dream. Anyway, time for breakfast”. She walks downstairs and spots her mum sitting at the sofa drinking her tea. Ellie decided not to tell Vicky about the weird dream, putting it down to the stress of her work. “Thanks for the spa day yesterday mum. I really needed it.” Ellie told her mum. “I feel well relaxed and I can get down and continue my college work.” Vicky stopped drinking her tea. “No worries but I really hoped you would relax a bit longer and take a break from your work.” Her mum looked worried. “I can’t do that mummy.” Ellie looked shocked that she said that and like a kid. “I mean mum. I have an important assignment due in 2 days and it will help me pass.” Ellie said, still embarrassed that she talked like a kid. Vicky acted like she didn’t hear it and just nodded. “Do what you need to do hun. Just remember to take breaks”. Ellie nods and gets her breakfast ready. She pours the cereal in the bowl and pour milk into it and takes it to her bedroom. She puts it on her work table and starts up her laptop and Ellie starts her work. Ellie is busy working on her laptop when an ache from her bladder signals that it’s time for the toilet. Ellie runs to the toilet, pulls down her panties and sits on the loo just in time. She felt that if she waited a little longer, she would have wet her pants. After emptying her bladder, Ellie wipes herself and pulls up her panties and heads back to her room to continue her work. Ellie's tummy rumbles and she reaches over to the bowl of cereal and starts eating and finishes the whole bowl and drinks the cereal milk. She wipes her mouth and continues with her work. Elle had just finished a chapter of her work, when her bladder signals that it's full. “Not again, I don't need it again now”. Another ache and she runs to the toilet again just in time as her bladder muscles release her wee as soon as her bottom hits the seat. “That cereal must have gone through me. Well I don't need to go for a while now.” Ellie cleans herself up and heads back to her room to finish the 2nd part of her work. Ellie sits down on the chair but suddenly stands up as she feels a small damp spot on her panties. Shocked on how she could have a damp spot as she's been toilet trained for 18 years. Ellie quickly whips off her panties and opens her drawer to wear a new pair of panties. She pulls up the new pair and looks at the damp pair asking herself if she should go down to her mum and tell her. After a minute, Ellie decides against it and tells herself that it's just probably just the stress of starting her college work again. She goes downstairs and goes into the living room and switches on the tv to de-stress herself. The tv channel is being changed and stops onto a show called New girl which she loves. 20 mins into the show, Ellie starts to get bored, which is weird as she is usually captivated by it, and she tries to reach down for the remote, she realises that her hand is stuck to her mouth and that she's been sucking on her thumb without her realising. She pulls it out, embarrassed “Why do I keep doing that? I'm not a damn baby! Maybe it's just all this stress with work”. Ellie grabs the remote and starts changing the channel until something catches her eye. Flashes of programs appear on the tv: a cooking show, a nature show, a baby show, a dog behaviour show and a shopping show. Ellie goes to the dog behaviour show and watches it for a few minutes. They are training dogs to do various tricks. Vicky enters the living room and sits beside Ellie. “What on?” “I’m watching a doggie pwogramme….. dog programme.” Ellie looks embarrassed at her speech slur but Vicky pretends not to notice it. “Cute. You finished your work?” “I just need a break mum but it’s nearly done” Ellie replied not taking her eyes of the dog show. As she was answering, a dribble of drool fell from her lips and fell onto her top. Ellie shook her head and wiped the remaining drool from her lips and wiped her top but it still had a drool stain. Vicky looked at Ellie with a mixture of excitement and anticipation with how well it’s progressing. Suddenly Ellie runs upstairs and quickly sits on the toilet and feels her bladder empty but something feels wrong. She suddenly realises that she hasn’t pulled her panties down and is now sitting on the toilet in soaked underwear. Ellie starts crying with her head in her hands. The door opens up and Vicky sees her daughter crying. “What’s wrong?” Ellie looks up and sees her mum standing there. “I forgot to pull my knickers down to wee and also this is the 3rd time I needed the toilet today. I think something is wrong with me! I need to see the doctor.” Vicky walks up to her daughter. “Right I’ll book one for the morning but take a nap and I’m sure you’ll feel better.” Ellie nodded her head but realised that her thumb was in her mouth again and started crying and hugged her mum. Vicky was smiling inside that the hypnosis is progressing nicely. She led Ellie (with difficulty as she was still hugging her) to the bedroom. They both enter Ellie’s bedroom and Ellie started changing her wet knickers and cleaning her legs with wet wipes while Vicky looks at her phone. “Right, that’s the doctors appointment booked for tomorrow afternoon. Let’s get a good night's sleep. I’m sure it’s just stress.” Vicky says hugging her daughter as Ellie puts on clean knickers. Ellie puts on a pink top and lays down on bed and Vicky exits the room closing the door. As she closes the door, Vicky smiles that the hypnosis is working and soon she’ll have her little girl back again. In the bedroom, Ellie is drifting off to sleep and as her eyes close, her hand makes its way up the bed and her thumb enters her mouth, starts sucking on it and drifts into a peaceful sleep.

This is the first story I’ve ever written on here after living my life as a major lurker. I’ve got a series in mind set in the classified universe but wanted to put out this little excerpt from a one off story universe idea I have. Here goes… —- Shaunna was your fairly typical 25 year old woman. She worked in a law firm as a paralegal, living for her weekend trips with the girls and longer vacations with her partner, Mike. As with Shaunna, Mike was a fairly typical guy with the exception that he’d inherited a substantial family wealth which he refused to dig into in anyway, unless it was an exceptional circumstance. Together, they made a fairly typical couple. Everyone thought they were typical. Their friends, their colleagues, family members and neighbours. In two years time, they’d surely settle down into a nice typically charted out existence. The trouble being, Shaunna hated it. She never really felt satisfied and it was something she struggled to put her finger on as to why. It didn’t stop her complaining to Mike that she felt unfulfilled, that there was something missing for her and in her life. Mike really tried his best. He surprised her with date nights, experimented with role-play only to find the sexy fireman outfit he donned extinguished any hope of sex on the evening it made an appearance. Frustrated, it seemed like things were headed for the skids. Until one day...Mike spotted an advert when scrolling social media. WHAT DO WOMEN WANT? UNLOCK THE SECRETS TO YOUR WOMAN TODAY. FREE, JUST CLICK HERE. He scoffed as he scrolled past, who falls for this kind of stuff? he thought. But something nagged at him. He scrolled back up, paused and hovered. He hesitated for a second and wincing, expecting a virus he clicked the link and prayed the impending computer virus wasn’t too bad. -- “Welcome, Good Sir!” A voice boomed out of his speakers. A face appearing on the screen. Shit, thought Mike. No way was this happening. How would he explain this. “Fear not, for I am no virus…yes, really. Yes, I am reading your mind.” “How, what?! Stop it!” Mike found himself captivated by the figure on his screen but unable to describe him, he looked more intensely. “Yes, continue to look my way. Stay with me for thirty seconds and I shall unlock the ways of knowing what your woman wants before even she does. Yes, that does sound impossible, but believe me, it is entirely possible.” Mike tried to pull his attention away but couldn’t, he resisted for a few seconds more before suddenly the screen went blank, his mind following suit. Suddenly struck by an urge, he pulled out his phone. He texted Shaunna. Get home tonight for around six. A surprise will be waiting for you. You’ll never believe how much you want this. Mike grinned to himself as somehow a fully formed idea came to his mind. Grabbing his wallet, he headed for the door. He had some shopping to do. — Oh god, what now thought Shaunna. She’d had a hard enough time with her mental health and being unable to know what was missing for her. She appreciated Mike, she’d tell him as much. “Thanks, babe, I just don’t find firemen sexy, you’re sexy as you are.” She’d say, not believing a word of it. Somehow though, there was a gentle stirring inside Shaunna. Maybe, maybe something is different this time. She couldn’t explain it but she was already beginning to feel different. She took her hand, placing it between her legs over her work skirt and tights, gripping at herself. “Shaunna, where is that report I asked you for?!” Yelled her boss, Dan, from across the room, ripping her right out of her fantasy. “Coming!” She yelled as she tried to put her excitement to the back of her mind. As she stood up, she barely noticed a small trickle of piss emptying away from her bladder into her panties. — Mike strolled through the specialty shop. He looked the shelves up and down, a determination across his face stopping even the most eager salesperson approaching. This was a man who knew what he wanted. Yes, some of this. Some of these. One of those, a couple of those things. Mike filled a cart with goods. Shaunna was going to love this. He didn’t even stop to pause for a moment as to whether he would. His cock straining at his trousers told him that somewhere, something was working. He made his way to the counter, grinning as the wide eyed salesperson eyed up his purchases, the bell from a collar around her neck dinging as she scanned his items and bagged them. “You’re making a girl very jealous, this is serious sugar daddy level purchasing.” She said. “It is.” Mike said, firmly. Smiling, the salesperson nodded and scanned through the rest of his purchases and handing over the bag. “I hope the lucky girl and you have a great time.” “Oh, we will” Mike said, winking at her as he left the store. -- Shaunna fumbled with her car keys as she tried to remove them from the car as she sat in the drive outside their house. She had a funny feeling in her stomach that gave her a sense of urgency. It also made her horny as hell, as it felt like she was holding back on something. Nerves began to hit her as well. What exactly did Mike have planned? She approached the door, all fingers and thumbs only to find Mike at the entranceway opening it for her. “Come on in, Princess” he said. Shaunna blushed, princess, that felt just right, but how, why, how did Mike know that would hit the spot when she never? She tried not to question it as he closed the door behind her. “Welcome home, Princess.” Mike said. A feeling at the pit of his stomach told him to stop, but somehow, a force stronger than that sent him straight to the next part of his plan. “Sit down, let me take your shoes off!” he said to Shaunna. She balked at the idea for a moment, before something clicked in her mind. It wasn’t a request, it was an order. Without questioning it a second longer, she sat on the stairs at the doorway, almost docile as Mike removed her shoes. As he did, he slipped her tights down her legs. “It’s too warm for tights in the house, isn’t it Princess?” Shaunna found herself nodding before realising she’d just been stripped down without even pausing. Suddenly self conscious she thought about standing up, but Mike getting there before her put his hands on her hips holding her in place. “We’re not finished here, Princess. Are we?” She shook her head. “No, Daddy.” Her stomach did a somersault, where did that come from?! She felt immediately embarrassed and tried to hid her face behind her hands, realising that Mike had a hold of her arms, stopping her doing so. How did he know what she was going to do before she did, she thought. She scanned his face, curious as to his response. He had taken it in his stride, a grin across his face. Did he like being called Daddy, in fact did Shaunna like calling him Daddy. It seemed like it she thought to herself, wandering away into a daydream. Suddenly, her world came crashing down as Mike’s hands wandered up her thighs, which she willingly opened awaiting his eager touch only to be met with the dampness of wet panties. It felt different from being turned on, it was cold and suddenly she found herself crinkling her nose, smelling. Had she pissed herself. In any case, Mike didn’t seem to care, he stroked her pussy through her wet panties as she pushed herself forward on the stair, willing his fingers to touch her clit as he passed his fingers over her wet panties. “Steady, princess. Seems like someone has finally realised what they want, isn’t that right?!” Shaunna snaps to her senses for a split second, turning red at her own behaviour. Does she want this? Why were her panties wet? What was happening? Just then, her phone rings. WORK. She doesn’t stop when Mike takes her phone away from her, answering it on loudspeaker. “Shaunna, it’s Dan. Erh, how do I put this? Did you piss your desk and floor?” Shaunna is rooted to the spot as a smiling Mike offers her the phone to reply, very much still on loudspeaker. How will she get out of this, she thinks. “Shaunna?” With no response forthcoming, Mike answers, taking the phone off loudspeaker so Shaunna can’t hear the rest of the conversation. “Hi Dan, it’s Mike. I know, she has to have come down with something. She’s usually such a big girl and makes the bathroom.” He grins wildly at Shaunna, who has unconsciously taken to sliding herself back and forth on the stair, forcing her wet panties to press against her pulsing pussy. Shaunna glares at him, trying to stop herself from rubbing against the carpet. “I’m joking haha! Yes, I think perhaps she’s ill. A week should do it. Brilliant. See you at the barbecue.” Mike smiled at Shaunna, desperately humping the stair, helpless to stop as he made her arrangements for her. Somewhere at the back of his mind, he questioned if somehow Shaunna was re-wired as well as him because he had never seen her so furiously horny before. Shaunna attempted to stop, how dare Mike speak to Dan on her behalf. What did he mean, pissed at her desk. The cold panties, surely not, she thought. She’d have noticed, right? “I’m a big girl!” Squeaked Shaunna before she realised she’d even thought it. Oh no, she thought. Where did that come from? “Yes, baby. That’s right. You’re a big kid now, right?!” Something clicked for Shaunna, somewhere deep inside her as she felt something unlock. She began humping harder, a feeling of content coming over her, broken by Mike who lifted her up. She snuggled into his chest, legs against his arm which she felt press against her wet panties. Far from being embarrassed, she pressed against his arm, feeling his bicep push against her pussy as he carried her like an infant. Her eyes widened as she walked into the the living room, spotting a playpen and just outside it, a changing mat. Some senses came back to her as she thought her desire. “Mike, no. What’s going on, this is weird!” Mike just held on to her. “It is a little Princess, but it’s what you want, isn’t it.” He said more as a statement than a question. She thought about turning around and questioning it but before she knew it, she was laying on the cold plastic of the changing mat as Mike used a pair of scissors to expertly snip off her wet panties. “You’ll not be needing these again.” He said matter of factly discarding them into a small plastic bag. He did the same with her skirt, which she belatedly noticed had a massive damp stain across the bottom and her blouse, which too sported a wet spot.” How had she done this without noticing. Shaunna began to panic, but as she spiralled, Mike slipped a hand into his pocket, revealing a pacifier which she unwittingly took and began to suck as she searched her mind for any memory of the day. Mike smiled as he looked at her, his cock straining as he wiped her down, softly pulling a pull-up from a packet next to the play-pen. Across the crotch, a blue piece of writing spelled out Northshore. Mike recognised it as a wetness indicator but didn’t know where that particular piece of knowledge came from. He slipped the pull up over Shaunna’s damp crotch, carefully pressing his fingers against the padding as she absent-mindedly pushed at his fingers, the suckling sound of the pacifier intensifying as she stared into air. Shaunna wracked her mind, searching desperately still for any recollection of pissing herself. Of what she did that day. Of any kind of hesitation for the treatment she was facing. Nothing. She smiled as Mike pulled a small t-shirt that hovered at her midriff over her head, pausing to put her hair into two simple bunches. Mike kissed her forehead, as she leaned in keen to kiss him, she felt the soft plastic of a pacifier mouthguard push against her lips. Where did that come from?! Mike laughed as Shaunna’s eye’s widened, his cock almost bursting with pressure as the pacifier guard connected with his lips. What a silly girl he thought. “Dawdy. Pwease. Whap’s happuning?!” Shaunna said through the pacifier. Mike laughed. “I’m giving you everything you ever wanted. By the end of the week, you’re going to be exactly who you want to be and we’re going to be in the best place we ever could. Isn’t that right?!” Shaunna instinctively nodded, somehow she felt seen. There was something missing right now though she thought. As she tried to think about what it was, Mike began to undo his belt. “Are you ready for a treat, Princess?” Mike said. Shaunna nodded eagerly, trying to pull at Mike’s jeans. “Not yet, what’s your catchphrase, little one?!” Shaunna stopped. Catchphrase, but she didn’t have a catchphrase. She was a big girl, not a cartoon. But suddenly, a thought clicked into place as Mike revealed his cock, her pussy pulsing against her pull-up which suddenly became warm & squishy, the north shore blue writing fading a little. Whatever Shaunna was holding back on as she'd parked up her car had disappeared. “Ahm a big kid now!” She shouted through the pacifier. Mike’s eyes rolled back in his head as he removed her pacifier, swapping it for his cock which she eagerly took on instead. — More to come. Feedback welcome.

Trigger Warnings: Non-con (mind control, violence against women) Sexual content Swearing Religious contexts *This story is MAGICAL REALISM and is not made to make any sense so it's not going to be like real life* ooOoo Synopsis: Stumbling down the wrong way, Lenora discovers the dangers of walking alone at night. She is transported to a place beyond her wildest imaginations but it's not all rainbows and butterflies when she realizes that something more sinister is at play. ooOoo Part 1: The Awakening Chapter 1 It was still dark as Lenora stumbled her way down the street. Heels in one hand, purse in the other with messy bedhead, Lenora was on cloud 9. She had just had the best sex of her life. That was enough to distract her from the fact that she would be dying from a dreadful hangover in just a few hours. It was her best friend Henley's thirtieth birthday and you only turn thirty once. It was either go all out or nothing. And they for sure went over and beyond. Lenora wasn’t a big drinker anymore like she’d been in her heyday when she was young, dumb and the life of the party. Those days were past her but tonight, just for one night, all she had wanted was to relive her college years. To feel pretty again. To have fun. And so she did. If only Lenora knew that she would meet the finest man in existence that would make her question everything about herself. He was perfect in every way but her conscience wouldn’t allow her to stay the night. She couldn’t look him in the eyes in the morning and explain all the reasons why she'd just made the most terrible mistake in her entire life. She refused to let him be the rebound because she had just gotten out of a long and strenuous relationship. So Lenora fled, like she usually did, hoping he wouldn’t be hurt too badly. You hotel? I come home rn. Her fingers stumbled over the letters, drunkenly texting into the group chat knowing they were all probably dead asleep. They’d left the bar at three, heading their separate directions. Lenora had been adamantly against going with Jake - or was it Jack? She wasn’t quite sure. But her girlfriends made quite the point - what was your thirties for if you didn’t live a little? And they were right. Lenora had turned into a recluse since the breakup and she was tired of being all sad and mopey. But a one night stand was not the answer. It never was. Glancing at her phone again, she’d forgotten the directions were up. The supposed fifteen minute walk had turned into a twenty because somewhere along the way she’d missed a turn. “Fuck.” Lenora grumbled. Why hadn’t she just ordered a taxi? The street was empty, stores closed and a silence you could not find in the city settled over her body. Lenora Kilpatrick was a city girl through and through. Born and bred in the Bronx to an Irish Catholic family, she’d never even heard of a cicada before coming to Savannah, Georgia, and didn’t believe until now that southern hospitality was actually a thing. But that was beside the point. In the city, you were never alone. There was the bodega open twenty-four seven, the homeless man that slept on the corner and Fluffy - the fat local cat that would follow you for miles. He always hissed for food as if he hadn’t just been fed a few minutes prior. However, Savannah was not the city. It was as far away as you could get and Lenora tried not to let herself get paranoid, but she couldn't help but repeatedly turn her head over her shoulder. It was too silent, eerily so. At the next street, turn left. “Left?” her brows furrowed as it rerouted. Stopping at where it directed, she found nothing but a dark dingy alley. She muttered, “this is where I get murdered and my body is never found.” Shut it! Her mind hissed. Lenora rolled her eyes. This was the time where she probably should have just given up and called an Uber because if she were sober, the red flags would be screaming in her face and she would have seen the man hidden in the shadows. OoOoo “Ditsy blondes make the cutest diaper girls.” Her head whipped up, phone nearly slipping from her hand at the sound of a voice. She swore to God it whispered in her ear but looking around, there was no one there. A slight breeze ruffled her hair sending a chill down her spine. She told herself that it was probably nothing. It was just the wind and her overactive imagination from watching one too many true crime documentaries. Having taken in her surroundings once more, she deduces that it was truly nothing but that. She rubbed her eyes, attempting to clear the fuzz from her mind. The directions are saying to still continue forward, but there is nowhere to go - “Somebody has been a naughty girl.” Lenora gasped, nearly jumping out of her skin as the voice returned. There was a warmth on her skin, as if someone was breathing down the back of her neck. Yet she was alone. The map on her phone continues to speak and still twenty minutes remain despite the five that she had walked. Either her phone was broken (which was highly unlikely as she’d just bought it) or she’d misread the time (Lenora knew she hadn’t). Looking back to where she had come from and the darkness ahead, she made the first reasonable decision that night. But a giggling voice stopped her in her tracks. “Hehehehe!” It was a girl. Seemingly young, but there was something off about it. She spun around. No one. “Look to your left! It sang and her body complied. “To your right!" Right? She’s getting dizzy now. “Turn around.” “What -” Lenora could not find her voice. A hand clamped down on her shoulder and long, sharp nails dug into her skin. Lenora yanked herself away with such ferocity that she nearly fell down. The scream that had built in her throat was stifled in pure horror as a girl - no - woman stood before her. Smiling with her teeth bared, her head tilted to the side. There was a dark gleam in her eyes and she smirked. “Boo! Did I scare you?” In all actuality, it was less than sixty seconds that Lenora remained frozen. She attempted to rationalize the sight before her: tutu, pink ribbons, high pitched giggles and… a diaper. Something was wrong, dreadfully so. Her mouth opens and closes, eyes wide, but couldn’t force the word from her lips. Everything screamed at her run. To hide and get far far away. And so she did - well - tried. “Where are you going?” the woman whined. “Why won’t you play with me?” Her bare feet slapped against the concrete ground, stomach churning with nausea as she pumped her legs as hard as they could go. It was as if she was flying through the air and barely noted as she stumbled over broken glass. She was immune to the stinging pain on the bottom of her feet and blood that poured from the open wound. Lenora’s only focus was to get out of the alley and away from this crazy diapered woman. Her chest heaved up and down, only serving as a reminder of how unfit she had gotten in the last several years. As the exit onto the main street neared, Lenora willed herself to not give up now. She was almost there. Just a few more steps. Three, two, one… Lenora raced around the corner with her phone in her hand, prepared to call for help when - “Your back!” A yelp escaped her lips when the diapered woman appeared before her once again. She smiled ear to ear. “No-” Lenora gasped, looking every which way only to discover that she was back where they just were. The alley. “Whatcha lookin’ at?” the woman chirped. Tied up into two pigtails at the top of her head, her golden blonde hair bounced animatedly. “I - we - how -” Lenora stammered. She anxiously tugged on the ends of her own thick sandy blonde curls as she felt a cold dread wash over. This didn’t make sense. This couldn’t be real. How could she end up back in the same place when she ran away? The diapered woman frowned. “Whatcha doin’?” What am I doing? Lenora barked a slightly crazed laugh and wondered whether she had truly gone insane. “Wha-what am I doing? Me?” tears welled up in her eyes. She shook her head.“No! We are not doing this! Wake up!” she slapped herself in the face. “Wake the fuck up, Lenora!” This had to be some crazy fucked up dream. It was the only possible solution. But as her hand continuously connected with her skin and the diapered woman remained, nothing changed. She couldn’t wake up. “You can’t leave.” the diapered woman simply said. Lenora hissed, throwing her hands up in the air. “And why not? “Because no one ever leaves the Alley.” “I can do whatever I want!” she snapped. “This is my dream! I control what happens and I want to go home!” The diapered woman only shrugged. “Okay… then leave. You know where the exit is.” The mockery was so obvious that it only infuriated her more. “Good. Watch me.” “Alrighty! I’ll see you soon!” Lenora didn’t bother to wait around to question what she meant. She stalked back in the direction she came, only a few feet away. Lenora was done with this bullshit and she was most definitely done with boys. But as Lenora turned the corner, the sudden twist of her ankle sent her tumbling forward. She just managed to stick her hand out, stopping herself before she could hit the ground. The young woman caught her balance but the contents of her purse spilt out everywhere. Rolling away, Lenora quickly scurried to collect them all and she was almost done when, she hesitates. Beside her hand is a splatter of fresh blood and broken glass. It's like what she stepped on. No. It was what she stepped on... She knew right away. Sitting up quickly, that’s when Lenora realized that she was not alone. Her back was turned toward the Alley, facing the main street and that was when her heart sank to the bottom of her stomach. “Do you believe me now?” Oh how could she forget that voice... wispy yet domineering and utterly terrifying. Lenora forced herself to turn around. The diapered woman stood in a similar spot just a few feet away and hummed a familiar tune. “Do you believe me now?” Her legs trembled like a newborn fawn which nearly brought her to the ground. The blood drained from her face and left her already pale skin a ghostly complexion. The diapered woman waddled the short distance, unable to make her thighs touch. An unmistakable squelch emitted and even through the dark Lenora could see the yellow-stained padding. “What have you done to me?” her voice was just below a whisper. The diapered woman sighed, almost annoyed and quickly moved to stand before her, nose to nose. Her hot minty breath wafted over her face. “You were called. The Alley only summons the most destitute and fallen women. No respectable lady would find herself alone outside at these hours of the night… especially dressed like that.” Her voice dripped in disdain as she eyed her tiny red slip and her shoeless feet in disgust. Perhaps, in her early twenties when Lenora was no more than one hundred fifteen pounds, she could have gotten away with this outfit. But her womanly features had developed quite noticeably and her old clothes no longer fit her figure the way they once did. However, that didn’t mean she should crawl up in a hole and die! “Your slut shaming me? Unbelievable.” Lenora scoffed as she shook with rage. “Take a look at yourself! What grown adult wears a fucking diaper!?” Lenora was not a violent person and usually preferred to take the high road but could barely stop herself from putting her hands on the woman’s body. “The Alley prioritizes repentance. Repent for your wrongdoings and you may be forgiven.” “And how do I do that?” she scoffed. “First you accept.” “Accept what?” “The Diapering.” Lenora was not sure she heard that correctly. She demanded that she repeat it again. The lady explained. “The Diapering is a right of passage if you want to join the sisterhood.” Sisterhood? Lenora thought they were the only ones here but could not help but follow the diapered woman’s gaze upward. There are windows she had not noticed - windows she was sure had not been there before - and a flash of movement from inside caught her eye. The diapered woman giggled. “That’s just Nini. She’s a curious little thing.” “Nini?” She nodded. “You can meet Nini and the others soon. They all want to meet you. We have been watching you.” As Lenora stared into her stormy blue eyes, bordering grey, there was nothing behind them. They were soulless, empty, devoid of any emotion. “I want to go home.” Lenora’s voice broke and could feel the onslaught of tears forming. She had quickly sobered up and a pounding ache threatened to split her head in two. “Please… just let me go home.” “I’m afraid I have no control over that,” The diapered woman pouted. “The moment you stepped into the Alley, you relinquished all power of control” “But - “ “Poor, sweet, Lenora,” she cut her off. “You don’t want to end up like the others, do you?” That sounded like a threat. “No, I don’t but - ” Lenora paused. Staring wide eyed at the diapered woman, she realized what she just said. “You know my name. I never told you my name.” “I know everyone’s name. Does that scare you?” Yes. A cold sweat drenched her body. Lenora began to back up until she no longer could her and her body hit the wall. For every step back was another step forward for the diapered woman. Lenora was powerless and then her arms suddenly shot out. Grabbing at her hips, it only took one swift movement for the clothes to be yanked clean off of her body. The fight or flight mode had made an apparent decision. Lenora could only slide to the ground, attempting to cover up her most intimate parts. The diapered woman cackled, hands over mouth as her laughter took an hysterical edge. “Such a silly girl…” she drawled, making a disappointing sound with her mouth. “No undies or bra - not that you need them anymore. Still, there comes a point where silliness is just naughtiness. My name is Keeper Mercy and I am Keeper of the Alley. My job is to ensure that you all remain good girls. Do you want to be a good girl... or a bad girl?” Forced to respond, Lenora could not stop the tremble in her voice, knowing there was only one correct response. “G-g-good girl.” “Fantastic!” Keeper Mercy exclaimed in a bizarre contrast to the tone she exuded moments ago. “I am so happy you have decided to stay with us.” ooOoo Author's Note: Hello all! This is a short story I wrote a while ago. It's got about seven chapters already completely written and edited so I will try to upload one to two chapters weekly! I love hearing your thoughts so please feel free to REVIEW! It inspires me to keep writing and push stories out quicker ! Also, as you probably have seen, I placed trigger warnings at the very top. Those will be the only ones for the whole story so take notice and decide now if this story is for you. In the meantime stay tuned and happy reading!

Chapter 1: The Show That Changed Everything Terry had always humored Genevieve’s curiosity. So when she found a flyer for an adults-only hypnosis show and asked if they could go, he agreed with a shrug. “Sure, babe. Could be fun.” He didn’t expect what followed to flip their entire world. The theatre was dim, cozy, filled with couples and clusters of friends sipping wine. There was a buzz in the air—like everyone knew they were about to see something forbidden. The stage was set simply: one couch, one chair, and a single overhead spotlight. When the hypnotist walked out, a tall, silver-haired man with eyes like polished stone, the crowd hushed. “Tonight,” he said, his voice rich and slow, “we play with the mind. But more than that—we play with who you think you are.” Volunteers were called. At first, it was silly—people clucking, dancing, barking. But then it shifted. Terry and Genevieve watched as the hypnotist selected a tall, shy man near the back. He looked out of place—gangly, nervous, like he hadn’t meant to volunteer but got pressured by friends. The hypnotist guided him gently on stage and spoke in low tones. The man’s eyes fluttered. “Drop for me,” the hypnotist said. “That’s it. Let go.” Within moments, the tall man was kneeling. “You feel small now,” the hypnotist whispered into the mic, “so small you can’t think unless Daddy tells you what to think. You want to feel useful to Daddy. Don’t you?” The crowd murmured, caught between shock and arousal. The man nodded. “Good boy. Now crawl to your waiting Daddy. Show the room how eager you are.” From the edge of the stage, another man stepped out of the shadows—broad-shouldered, in a tailored vest, waiting patiently with a smirk. He radiated confidence, his eyes fixed on the hypnotized boy with hunger and control. As the submissive crawled to him, Daddy’s expression deepened into something almost reverent—he was watching someone surrender utterly for him, and he relished every second. “Present your mouth,” the hypnotist commanded. The boy moved between Daddy’s legs, hands settling gently on his thighs, eyes wide and adoring. He leaned forward, lips parting, and began to suck with slow, reverent eagerness. It wasn’t clumsy—it was worshipful. Daddy’s arousal was obvious—not just physical, but psychological. He exhaled slowly, his chest rising as he leaned back slightly, letting his hand rest possessively in the boy’s hair. His smile was content, yet hungry. Each motion of the boy’s lips and tongue coaxed out more than just sensation—it fed his dominance. He watched the boy with half-lidded eyes, taking in the sight: the flushed cheeks, the glistening lips, the soft gagging sounds that only made it sweeter. The pleasure wasn’t just from the act—it was from the power. The absolute control. The boy’s eagerness was intoxicating. “You see him?” the hypnotist purred to the audience. “That’s devotion. That’s a good little cocksucker giving Daddy everything he has.” The submissive moaned around him, trembling, hips subtly grinding against the floor. He was in deep—obedience and humiliation turning into raw pleasure. He never once broke contact. Daddy stroked his cheek with pride. “Look how much he needs this,” the hypnotist continued. “And look how much Daddy enjoys being worshipped.” Daddy’s other hand gripped the armrest, knuckles white, pleasure mounting as the boy increased his pace—sloppier now, more desperate. His legs tensed, hips lifting subtly into the boy’s face. His breathing deepened, each moan a confirmation of just how close he was. Then came the moment: a slow intake of breath, a growl of satisfaction, and the boy burying deep, holding himself still as if offering himself completely. Daddy’s eyes fluttered shut. He held the boy close for a moment, savoring the aftermath, fingers gently stroking through his hair. It wasn’t just release—it was fulfillment. Power and pleasure, perfectly intertwined. The boy’s body shook with his own climax, silent and overwhelmed, his cheeks still wet. He didn’t stop until Daddy exhaled and leaned back with a whisper of approval. When the hypnotist clapped his hands, the trance lifted. The boy blinked up, dazed, resting against Daddy’s leg like he’d just woken from the most vivid dream. The room erupted in applause. Terry blinked. “Holy shit,” he whispered. Genevieve didn’t answer. Her hand had drifted to Terry’s thigh, fingers squeezing slightly. That night, as they walked home, she was quiet. But her eyes sparkled. “Did that turn you on?” she finally asked. Terry hesitated. “I mean... it was intense. Hot, yeah. But more weird than anything.” Genevieve grinned. “I think I’d like to try learning it.” He laughed. “To get me to bark like a dog?” “No,” she said softly, voice husky. “To make you beg like him.” Terry didn’t sleep much that night. Neither did Genevieve. But for very different reasons. That was the night everything began. Let me know if you want more!?!?!?

Welcome to Mommy Anna's Diapered Storybook! Some of you may know me from my website, diaperhypnosis.com My recent experience of having my store on Etsy closed because of their discrimination against our community (they are closing down all ABDL hypnosis audio there) has been one more reminder to me of how important it is for us to stay together as a community. I've decided to publish full-length diaper and regression stories, for free, as a special way of giving back to our community. I'm also recording these stories and posting them (full-length) on my YouTube channel, so you can hear me read them there. Mommy Emma from diaperhypnosis.com will also be recording some of these stories for YouTube. Anyway, I hope you enjoy these stories and keep being the wonderful you that you are! This is the first part of a 7-part story, with a total length of nearly 13,000 words. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- REJUVENATE - PART ONE For weeks now, Emily felt like she was being followed. No matter where she turned — the flashing billboards on the highway, the online ads that seemed eerily personalized, the perfectly polished commercials on TV — it was always there: Rejuvenate. A whisper. A promise. "Bring back your youth. Feel alive again. Rejuvenate." It wasn’t just another spa; it was something more. They promised not just pampering, but a full return to the feeling of being young, vibrant, unstoppable. Through the cutting-edge use of Virtual Reality and spa techniques, they claimed they could help you "reclaim your youth, inside and out." Emily had laughed it off at first. She wasn't old — only thirty-two — but the days of feeling like she owned the world were distant echoes. Life was full of early mornings, tight schedules, and the slow exhaustion that crept in before she even realized it. Still, she dismissed it. Too good to be true. There had to be a catch. But the ads were persistent, and late at night, when she scrolled through her phone in bed, a tiny, traitorous part of her whispered: What if it’s real? Finally, on a quiet, rainy Thursday afternoon, Emily caved. She dialed the number from the ad, fully expecting a hard sell or an outrageous price tag. Instead, a soft, warm voice answered, professional and inviting. "Thank you for calling Rejuvenate. How can we make your dreams come true today?" Emily awkwardly asked about the cost. The woman’s reply stunned her: "It’s free — a special trial for select participants. You were chosen." Emily was silent for a long moment, heart hammering in her chest. Free? That seemed impossible. But the woman’s tone was calm, unhurried, almost hypnotic in its certainty. Maybe... maybe it wouldn’t hurt to at least try. A few days later, curiosity gnawing at her, she scheduled her appointment. When Emily arrived, she was struck immediately by the atmosphere. The Rejuvenate spa was set away from the bustle of the city, nestled in a grove of whispering trees. The building itself was sleek and modern but somehow welcoming, bathed in warm, golden light. Inside, the air smelled of lavender, eucalyptus, and some softer, sweeter scent she couldn’t quite place — something that tugged at her memories. Piano music played gently in the background. A woman in a soft gray uniform welcomed her with a serene smile and led her to a beautifully appointed lounge. "Before we begin," the woman said, offering Emily a tablet, "please tell us: What is it you most wish to recapture about your youth?" Without thinking, Emily blurted: "I want to feel like a princess again." The woman nodded as if she heard those words every day, and Emily was handed a sleek stylus to sign a brief, glowing contract on the tablet. Something about "experiential immersion," "temporary rejuvenation," and "full consent to immersive experience." Emily barely read it. She signed and set the tablet aside. When she pressed for more details, the woman just smiled and said, "The less you know, the better the experience." The next day, she returned to begin her "weekend of rejuvenation." They led her to a spa room that was straight out of a dream — dim lighting, plush reclining chair, soft instrumental music. A robe and slippers waited for her, cloud-soft against her skin. She changed and was given a small, steaming cup of tea. The tea tasted of honey and flowers and something else, something almost effervescent. Within minutes, Emily’s body felt deliciously heavy, her muscles loose and warm. A technician entered silently, fitted a light VR headset over her eyes, and murmured, "Relax. Let yourself drift." Her VR headset began showing her calm, serene scenes. A beach at sunset. A green meadow at midday. Puffy clouds in a blue sky. A gentle forest with a stream. Soft sounds filled her ears: the hush of ocean waves, the whisper of a breeze through tall grass, a babbling brook. Emily’s body grew heavy, her mind light. The world shifted. Emily opened her eyes and found herself standing in a brightly lit hallway. Her breath caught in her throat. The blue lockers. The towering trophy case. The handmade posters for Friday night's football game. It was her high school. She looked down at herself and gasped again. Tight, low-rise jeans that hugged lean, toned legs. A snug, pale pink tank top that highlighted her slim arms and narrow waist. The body she’d had at seventeen — not a trace of the softness that had crept into her thirties. Her hair was glossy, full, falling in effortless waves past her shoulders. Her skin glowed without a hint of the faint lines she sometimes fretted over in the mirror. "Emily!" She turned. A girl with curly blonde hair — her old best friend, Anna — was running toward her, grinning from ear to ear. "You coming to the quad? Everyone’s waiting for you!" Emily smiled and followed, an easy bounce in her step. As she moved through the hallway, heads turned. Boys fumbled books and stared openly. Girls whispered and giggled in admiration. Teachers smiled indulgently. It wasn’t arrogance she felt — it was lightness. I belong here, her heart sang. I am loved here. The day unfolded like a perfect memory. She held court at the courtyard’s stone tables, lounging in the golden afternoon sun with her circle of admiring friends. Boys brought her sodas from the vending machine without her asking. Girls begged for her advice on what to wear to the dance. At lunch, she breezed through the cafeteria like royalty. When she sat down, the best seats were suddenly next to her. The football captain — tall, sun-kissed, with a mischievous twinkle in his eye — leaned in close, his voice a low murmur: "You coming to the party at Jake’s tonight? Won’t be a real party without you." She laughed, tossing her hair over her shoulder, feeling a surge of pure, sparkling confidence. In Chemistry class, she passed notes with Anna, doodling little crowns and hearts in the margins of their papers. Even the teacher looked the other way when she whispered and giggled. Between classes, boys brushed against her "accidentally," offering sheepish, eager smiles. Girls asked about her lip gloss, her hair, her secret to looking so perfect. Everywhere she went, Emily was at the center of it all. Admired. Envied. Cherished. By late afternoon, she was sprawled in the grass by the track field, bare feet in the soft, sun-warmed blades. A boy strummed a guitar nearby, singing softly. The sky was impossibly blue. Time stretched out before her like a glittering river, endless and full of promise. She was invincible. And then— The light shifted. The colors dulled. Emily blinked — and realized she was back in the spa room. The headset was gently being lifted from her face. She gasped, almost in protest, but the technician smiled warmly. "You did wonderfully," she said softly. Emily sat up slowly, her head still swimming with golden memories. Her arms, her legs — they looked the same, but felt firmer, tighter. She touched her cheek. It almost felt Smooth. Warm. Vibrant. The attendant offered her a small glass of cool water. "You’ll want to have a little something to eat," she said kindly. "You’ll need your energy for the next phase." Emily stood — and for the first time in years, she felt weightless. Alive. The echoes of that perfect day still thrummed through her, bright and golden. And deep inside, she knew: This was only the beginning. Emily couldn’t stop smiling. Her cheeks actually ached from how wide her grin had been since the headset came off. She practically floated into the little lounge area beside the spa room, still wearing the oversized robe. The attendant, a woman named Clarissa, handed her a small tray with a light meal — fresh fruit, delicate tea sandwiches, and a sparkling water that fizzed and popped against the rim of the glass. Emily picked at the food, too excited to really eat, her words tumbling out in a rush. "I can’t believe how real it was! I mean — it was real. It wasn’t just some video game or silly memory trick. I felt everything — the warmth of the sun, the grass under my feet, the smell of the cafeteria pizza! Even the way my friends used to laugh..." She trailed off, breathless. Clarissa smiled warmly, as if she heard this reaction a dozen times a day. "It’s always wonderful the first time," she said, her voice gentle and sure. "But trust me, Emily — it only gets better. You're doing beautifully." Emily leaned forward, almost bouncing in her seat. "What happens next?" she asked eagerly. "Can we start the next session now?" Clarissa chuckled softly. "Of course. Once you've had a little something to eat. You’ll need your strength. Each session... goes a little deeper." Emily shivered, but it wasn’t from fear. It was anticipation — electric and sweet. Deeper. She had no idea what that meant, but she wanted it. She wanted to fall even farther into those perfect, golden days. She finished her meal quickly, barely tasting it, and Clarissa guided her gently back to the reclining chair. The room smelled even sweeter now, like warm vanilla and sugar cookies, and the soft instrumental music hummed at the edge of her awareness. Clarissa slipped the VR headset over Emily’s eyes again, tucking a soft blanket around her shoulders. "Just relax, sweetheart," she said, her voice a soft purr. "Let’s go back to somewhere even more special." The world shifted once more. At first, it was the same as before: slow, calming scenes — ocean waves, wind through golden fields. The sounds of soft chimes and distant laughter floated into her ears, and Emily’s body grew loose, her mind buttery-soft. Then, like a sudden skip in a record— She was standing in a backyard. Sunlight streamed down, warm and golden. The scent of freshly cut grass filled her nose. Colorful streamers fluttered from the fences. Brightly wrapped presents sat stacked on a picnic table. Emily blinked in astonishment. She knew this place. It was her childhood home — the little brick house with the white shutters and the swing set out back. And she knew this day. It was her eleventh birthday party. The backyard buzzed with excitement as the party kicked into full swing. Colorful balloons bobbed on strings tied to the fence posts. A long folding table was covered in a bright pink tablecloth, laden with bowls of chips, a tray of cupcakes frosted like little flowers, and pitchers of pink lemonade. Her parents were there too, smiling from the porch steps, snapping pictures with a bulky old camera. Her mom, wearing a pink blouse and pearl earrings, flitted around the tables, refilling cups of lemonade and adjusting the bright streamer decorations. Every so often, she’d sweep by to brush Emily’s hair back into place or straighten the ribbon on her dress with a gentle, loving touch. She looked down and gasped — she was wearing a fancy party dress: pale blue with tiny white lace flowers stitched across the bodice, and a satin ribbon tied in a bow at the back. White ruffled socks peeked out over shiny black Mary Jane shoes. Emily beamed as her friends crowded around her, each one giggling and fidgeting with the frills of their fancy party clothes. Her best friend, Katie, wore a sunshine-yellow dress with big white buttons down the front, her blonde hair tied up in two bouncing pigtails. "Your dress is so pretty, Em!" Katie squealed, twirling in place. Emily curtsied dramatically, feeling the satin bow at her back flutter. She loved being the center of attention, and today, she truly felt like the princess of her very own fairy tale. Her dad, wearing jeans and a "King of the Grill" apron, waved from the patio, flipping burgers on the smoky barbecue. "Smile, birthday girl!" he called out, lifting the chunky family camcorder to his eye. Emily struck a playful pose, hands on her hips and a huge, gap-toothed grin stretched across her face. The other kids piled in around her, laughing and making silly faces for the camera. "Time for games!" someone shouted. Emily was swept into a whirlwind of classic party games: Pin the Tail on the Donkey came first. The poster was taped to the fence, and her dad made a show of spinning each child around exactly three times while they laughed and staggered toward the picture, trying to stick a fuzzy pink tail in the right place. Emily went last. Katie tightened the blindfold over her eyes, whispering, "Good luck!" before giving her a little spin. The world tilted and spun, but Emily giggled and shuffled forward carefully, arms outstretched. She stuck the tail proudly — and when she pulled the blindfold off, she gasped. She had pinned it almost perfectly on the donkey’s backside! The crowd erupted into cheers. Her mom gave her an extra hug, whispering, "That’s my smart girl." Next was Musical Chairs. Her dad set up a circle of chairs — one fewer than there were kids — and cued up a cassette tape full of silly pop songs and goofy sound effects. The music started, and the kids marched around, some hopping, some dancing. Emily bopped along, feeling giddy. She kept a sharp eye on the nearest chair, muscles tense. The music stopped suddenly with a loud "HONK!" noise from the tape. Everyone dove for a seat. Emily landed perfectly, skirts poofing around her, just barely edging out a boy named Jeremy who pouted dramatically when he was left standing. Round after round, the game got more competitive. The group whittled down until it was just Emily and Katie circling a single chair. The music swelled... and stopped! Both girls dove at once, but Emily’s faster reflexes won out. She plopped into the chair, Katie collapsing into giggles on the grass. "Champion!" her dad announced with a dramatic bow. Emily stood, flushed with triumph, and gave an exaggerated princess wave to her “subjects.” Then came the Treasure Hunt. Before the party, her parents had hidden little clues all around the backyard, each written in rhyming riddles. The first clue was taped under the picnic table: "Look where you swing and fly through the air, a clue is hiding under there!" The kids dashed off toward the swing set, shrieking with excitement. Emily spotted the next clue first — a bright pink envelope taped under the wooden seat. Each clue led them deeper into the yard: under the hose reel, behind the barbecue, inside the hollow of the big oak tree. Finally, the last clue pointed to the sandbox. Emily dug eagerly with her small hands and uncovered a glittering prize — a stuffed white unicorn with a pink mane and a golden horn. She hugged it tightly to her chest, victorious. "It’s yours, birthday girl," her mom said with a wink. When the treasure hunt ended, everyone gathered around the long table again. The pink tablecloth was a little wrinkled now from all the activity, and the balloons tied to the fence bobbed merrily in the afternoon breeze. Every detail was perfect — even the little scraped patch of grass under the oak tree where the swing used to drag. At the height of the party, Her dad brought out the cake — a towering pink-and-white confection decorated with little candy flowers, and eleven thin candles flickering on top. Everyone burst into a loud, joyful rendition of Happy Birthday — the boys singing off-key on purpose, the girls giggling between verses. Emily closed her eyes tight, scrunching her nose, and made a secret wish: "I hope I can stay this happy forever." She blew out all eleven candles in one breath, to a round of applause. Slices of the sweet, buttery cake were handed out, and everyone’s fingers and mouths soon smeared with sticky pink frosting. Everyone gathered around her, singing loudly and off-key. Emily squeezed her eyes shut and made a wish, blowing out the candles in one big puff. Cheers erupted. Finally, it was present time. She perched on a special chair in front of everyone, a plastic tiara her mom had given her tilted slightly on her head. The first gift was a Polly Pocket set — a tiny little pink shell that opened to reveal a miniature dream world. Emily gasped and hugged it to her chest, already imagining the hours she would spend playing. Next came a velvet art kit, full of black felt posters and neon markers. "Now you can color like a real artist!" Katie said, clapping. Then came the grand finale — a brand-new pink bicycle, its shiny handlebars draped with sparkling tassels. She squealed, jumping up and down. Her dad wheeled it forward with a mock-serious expression, handing it to her as if presenting a royal decree. She threw her arms around him in a giant hug, overcome with joy. Her mom dabbed at her eyes with a tissue from the sidelines, smiling proudly. Every single gift was exactly as she remembered. Every giggle, every flash of the camera, every sticky finger from too much frosting — it all unfolded in perfect, sparkling detail. Her heart swelled, so full it almost hurt. The afternoon stretched golden and sweet around her, every moment drenched in happiness. Everything was exactly — exactly — as it had been. And even now, part of her whispered: Maybe even better. Emily never wanted it to end. This wasn’t just a memory. It was real — real enough to touch, to taste, to live inside of. And then— The light began to soften, like the setting sun at the end of a perfect summer day. Emily heard a gentle voice calling her name, threading into her consciousness like a dream: "Emily... Emily, sweetheart, time to wake up now." The headset was lifted from her face, and Clarissa's smiling face came into view — but something was different. Her voice was higher, sweeter, pitched in the musical tone one might use with a young child. "Did you have a fun time at your party, princess?" Clarissa cooed. Emily smiled sleepily, her limbs slow and relaxed, a warm bubble of happiness still cradling her. "It was... perfect," she mumbled, her voice feeling smaller somehow. She shifted in the chair, stretching. It felt like the chair seemed bigger than before. Or maybe... she was smaller. But that thought floated lazily at the edge of her mind, too soft and dreamy to grab onto. Clarissa gently tucked the blanket tighter around her and smoothed a hand down her hair. "You were such a good girl," she murmured. "Ready for your next adventure soon?" Emily nodded sleepily, nuzzling deeper into the blanket, a tiny smile playing on her lips. She was ready. More ready than she’d ever been.

A Good Psychologist Hello all… it’s been a bit since my last story…but I decided to write another one, I was going for something short but it seemed to run a little longer than expected… I have been working on it for a while, and though it’s not exactly any kind of a new idea, it’s what I like so. I tried to write it in first person and found that to be harder than expected, I really found the past or present tense to get a little confused, but I’m pretty sure there won’t be any publishers fighting over this. I don’t mean to insult anyone’s profession, nor did I do any research or really know anything about psychologists. So to be clear this is a fictional story, that twists the discrimination of “forced” for my own mental health.(I don’t think it’s extremely healthy to fantasize about being forced into regression, but sometimes you like what you like, and try to accept that) Also I do not mean to offend anyone by categorizing groups or particular desires, again just a fake story. I hope that some of you enjoy it, and I do enjoy your comments, unless they’re mean. I don’t mind constructive criticism, but there’s nothing helpful about mean. And!! I think it’s kinda a happy ending. Chapter 1 Hello my name is Jon, actually it’s Jonathan but most everyone just calls me Jon. How to start such a strange story I guess at the beginning… I graduated top of my class with a doctorate in psychology in my early 20s and soon after got married to my best friend and beautiful wife, Maureen. After working for a private practice for a couple years I decided to start my own practice. The first couple years were not easy, and I had to work hard to accumulate patients, and keep money flowing, being on my own was not easy. However I was driven, and very interested in helping people. I soon started writing a book, and through research, and my passion. I found an editor, and got the book published. It turned out to be a huge success in the psychological world. Now in my mid 30s my clients became the “cream of the crop” as they say, and I became highly regarded, and sot after. My patients soon became all upper class people, and with that their highest priority was privacy and quality care, which I was able to provide with my small practice and excellence in the field and attention to detail. I would use many tactics to help my clients and finding the right approach for each client was not easy. I found the most effective approach was to reach my patients was true empathy, and whether my patient was a board house wife to a rich husband or a drug addicted rock star, my main goal was to be able to connect with them at their level and work together to find ways to make our lives better. Even though most of my patients were very first world problems that normal people might find insignificant they were very real problems to my clients. My wife educated with a financial degree soon became my partner in business as well, with book sales and high end patients, we quickly realized I did not need to handle it alone, and we would be the perfect team. Her position initially dealt with scheduling, billing, and supplies, but she slowly developed into helping comfort the patients, and setting up situations for my patients and I to overcome. That may sound deceptive and sometimes it was, but I assure you it was always in my patients best interests and I feel like by the end of the therapy I truly I had a new friend. I always felt like Maureen, and I had a perfect relationship, we shared interests, helped each other, and communicated well. Our sex life wasn’t overly complicated but I always felt like we connected and shared satisfaction. Even though we discussed it, so far we haven’t had any kids. I wasn’t against the idea of being a father and really wasn’t precautious but it just never happened. I always just assumed if it was supposed to happen it would, and I felt like Maureen felt the same. So our lives together seemed as perfect as it could be. We ran a successful business from our house, financially comfortable, we had friends, vacationed regularly, and generally enjoyed our lives, all before our 40s. With all that being said, my passion was my work, I wanted to find more answers, I wanted to be able to share and help those that needed it. So I started my second book. The first book as I earlier mentioned was edited and published by a company and this company was also eager for me to get a another book in the the works, “strike while the irons hot” as they say. But with the new technology of AI, and looking at the publishing fees, profits, and retail costs, I decided that I could not only make more money, but sell the book cheaper online if I did it myself. So last Christmas Maureen and I went to our local Apple Store, and went crazy we not only got new laptops equipped with the latest AI software but also got new phones, watches, and earbuds. This was a huge upgrade, and because we were getting on the same network we were able to have all the devices connected to each other wirelessly and to back it up further there was the cloud. We really got into the whole system, I named my phone Sandy and had her have an English accent, mostly because I thought it was cute. Maureen’s phone was Henry and she had him sound a little thuggish which was also funny. Soon we found ourselves having another couple around the house to talk with regularly, most mornings I would wake up and I simply had to say “Sandy, how did I sleep? What’s the weather going to look like today? What is my earliest appointment” she was always quick to respond and soon it was like having new family members, that were always there listening and quick to respond with accurate information. Now here I am most days either seeing patients or quietly working in my office, earbuds in, thumping across my keyboard of my laptop writing my new book, complete with quick access to Sandy for spelling and punctuation corrections and easy access to the World Wide Web for any earlier studies published. Also being able to compare my clients and experience. It was an extremely productive way to write a book. Another thing that Sandy was able to help with was my health, I am not completely sure how it works but through my watch she established my systems normals, she put out on a daily basis my sleep efficiency, stress levels, mood, heart rate, and system functions. She would also encouraged diet and exercise routines, it was quite remarkable. However I didn’t take her advice usually, but over a few weeks her small suggestions seemed to help. One of her biggest concerns regarding my health was my sleep quality and time, which she would regularly encourage me to go to bed earlier and remind me of high sugar or caffeinated foods and beverages that would interfere. It was kinda like having a mother at times. I found it kinda fun to reply with a snide remark and in some cases straight up rude. She would say something like “Jon it is now 9 o’clock, I suggest you should consider preparing for bed and please refrain from sugar or coffee” And I would reply “ Fuck off sandy” or “who do you think you are.. my mother” or “Sandy I will do exactly what I want so screw you” And she would simply reply “Jon I am simply suggesting things to help you feel better” But over a few weeks I found myself going to bed a little earlier, so I guess the system worked. However I have never been a great sleeper so my sleep report didn’t get significantly better. My wife Maureen on the other hand had her own health report and Henry would similarly report his findings and suggestions to her, but it seems his findings were significantly different than mine, she apparently slept too much, and his suggestion were that she needed to bring her heart rate up more often and her metabolism would follow. Now I don’t think my wife is fat or anything but she’s definitely full figured, and not that size ever mattered in our relationship but she’s a good bit bigger overall than I am, not that I am particularly small either. I am pretty average, close to 5’7” and something like almost 150 lbs. and she’s like just over 6’ and I’d guess 200ish pounds, not that I ever asked or would I. So her conversations with Henry in the evenings while she snuggled into the couch dozing off, would go something like this. “Maureen it is only 7 pm maybe have a cup of coffee it’s too early for bed” And her response was something like this “Henry I will go to sleep whenever I want to so stick it” But just like me over a few weeks she stayed up a little later. And just like me it wasn’t completely effective because she tended to sleep in a little longer. Now one time Henry tried to wake her up a little early but apparently if you make it completely clear that you don’t want to hear a suggestion the AI system will not suggest. So that was that. So here’s where things get a little bit weird. My wife received the call from the well to do family near by. I couldn’t help but over hear her side of the conversation, by this point my wife became very smooth and comfortable with almost any conversation with any of my patients. So it caught me off guard when I heard her stutter her words uncomfortably in response. The conversation went somewhat like this “Hello this is A path psychology how may I help?” In Maureen’s sweet and comforting tone. “Yes this is Jon’s office” “Well unfortunately his schedule is fairly full this week but..” “Well, Yes Mrs Crull I have heard of your family” “Uh… so is this an emergency?” Then I overheard a very strong voice from the phone repeat the question. My wife held the phone a little further from her ear and calmly responded “Can you please describe the nature of your emergency?” And again I heard the strong female voice say “My fucking pansy son won’t quit wearing diapers” Now with this, my wife seemed to be a bit stuck for words but eventually repeated “Diapers?” Which now I was standing next to her as I heard Mrs Crull reply “Yes Fucking DIAPERS” My wife looked confused as ever and continued to respond calmly “Diapers…well I don’t understand what the emergency is” Which was quickly answered by Mrs Crull even more harshly replied “He’s fucking 25 years old” At this point I gestured to take the call by putting my hand out, which my Maureen just raised her eyebrows with a smile and handed me the phone. I quickly replied “Yes Hello Mrs Crull this is Jon how may I help?” Mrs Crull seemed to calm down a tad upon hearing my voice and gave me a quick harsh reply “Yes Jon, my son needs to be seen today, I will make it worth your while, and you need to make this happen” I really didn’t need to spend any more time speaking with this delightful woman so, understanding the influence of the particular family and a reasonable amount of curiosity with a slight mix of greed, I simply replied “3 o’clock “ Which was quickly returned with the sound of a phone disconnecting. I looked at my wife and raised a eyebrow back at her with a quick smile “This should be interesting “ That afternoon in between a few other patients, I had Sandy google adults that wear diapers, even though I have heard of this type of behavior, I wasn’t very familiar with the condition, I just hoped I would find a slightly better understanding. Unfortunately the sites that I found seemed mostly like porn sights, and found really no dependable sources for in-depth information. So with that I decided I would simply wing it, and derive a plan after the first meeting. My wife and I eagerly awaited by the window for our new customer, and at 10 til 3 a Mercedes-Benz Maybach pulled into the driveway, and a bottled blonde woman erupted effortlessly from the driver’s side back seat barely before the car came to a complete stop. She quickly rounded the car in I’m guessing 4” high heels and opened the passenger side rear door and without hesitation or even a struggle pulled a large young man from his seat. I overheard my wife as she directed the man up the sidewalk quietly say “well you don’t see that every day” The man held a blank expression as I correctly assumed his mother directed him from behind by his shoulder. The situation seemed to stick with me for a moment there was a couple of things that caught my attention First he didn’t necessarily look upset, either he was used to being pushed around or he wanted it. Second even though Mrs Crull looked to be in decent shape she could not have actually forced her son to move from the car let alone up the sidewalk. He was a fairly large man. Third he was clearly wearing a diaper. The childish T-shirt he wore was riding up his stomach clearly showing his white waistband of a disposable diaper as his mother pushed at his shoulder and the sweat pants though baggy were clearly sagging off his waist, and puffed out around his hips. Which he made no attempts to hide. I made my way towards the front door as I expected to hear a knock, surprised by the door being pushed open and the young man pushed inside. I quickly regained my composure as Mrs Crull stopped and letting go of her son who stumbled forward a step. I held my hand out as I introduced myself “Hello I’m Jon and this is my wife Maureen and we…” Mrs Crull without even looking at my held up hand interrupted. “This is my sorry excuse for a son, he seems to think he wants to be a toddler or something … I might have fucked him up but you need to fix this shit, I will be back to collect his sorry ass in a hour… and I had better see some progress” She was turning back out of the still open door with no attempt to close it behind her as she finished talking. I was surprised to hear her take any responsibility, for “ fucking him up” but as smoothly as possible I simply turned and looked up at the man standing in front of me, and calmly said. “Like I was saying I am Jon and this is my wife Maureen and this is my home as well as my practice A path psychology” The man blinked firmly and focused his eyes on me with a stoned look on his face simply and clearly replying. “I’m Mike” He made no attempt to shake my still held out hand. I gave him a light pat on his upper bicep and still in a calm and relaxed tone said. “Ok well hi Mike… why don’t we go into my office and get a bit more comfortable.” He tilted his head slightly at least acknowledging I had said something and I turned towards my office a few feet away, I heard a soft crinkle noise behind me, as I held the door open and he toddled by me, I gave my wife a glance again with raised eyebrows as she returned the same look and she shut the front door as I shut my office door. The first meeting went as I expected, if I had any. As I sat into my large office chair and grabbed a legal pad I looked to direct Mike, but as I turned in his direction he had already found his way and with a soft crinkle sank onto the couch. His familiarity with the situation made me think this is not his first therapy session. I went through the typical questions, “Mike how old are you?” He quietly replied “26”….“Do you have any drugs or foreign substances in your system?” “Do you want to harm yourself or anyone else?” “Do you feel like you are in danger or is there anything that might cause you physical harm?” “Do have any physical disabilities or ailments?” “Do you have a job or profession?” “Are you married or have significant other?” “Do you have any children?” In which he continued to answer quietly “no” to each question. He sat comfortably with an occasional shift into the couch, without any look of concern. Mike looked a little messy in a childish T-shirt and sweat pants but I wouldn’t say he looked dirty, he had obviously taken a shower and shaved recently his hair was short, and was just shuffled into place. In fact I would say he was a handsome fellow, probably about 6’2 or so, maybe a little chubby but not fat. So I finally asked about the elephant in the room. So your mom says you wear diapers? Still calm and comfortable he replied “Yep” So I obviously was only going to get one word answers, so instead of pushing to get him to open up about the subject I decided to just go with questions that were easy one word answers, with the little information I got from a limited amount of research I came up with the obvious questions first. “Are you incontinent?” “No” “Do you like wearing diapers?” Yup “Is it a sexually exciting “ “Sometimes” “Do you wear them all the time?” “Yes” “How long have you worn diapers “ “A while” “Do you use the diapers?” “Yes” “Do you think you are a small child?” Mike responded with a slight frown as he answered “No” The next obvious question especially given the slight frown was, “would you like to be a small child?” I again caught an uncomfortable look, but again a short answer “Complicated” with a short sigh. I couldn’t help by try to get a little more out of him, so I had to ask. “Would you like to elaborate?” He answered quickly with again a blank expression “Nope” Which was no surprise to me. Well believe it or not I actually felt like I got somewhere with my interrogation, and decided that was enough. I needed to derive some kind of plan before any pushback could occur, since I still had like 45 minutes left I figured I could just talk for a bit expecting no answers. “So… I guess I’m in a bit of a pickle here. First of all since there is no clear signs of any actual emergency, and second I really don’t see any actual danger or even a problem really, with your choice of underwear, I don’t think I will satisfy your mother’s requirements for improvement. But I think I can deal with that. However I can understand to some degree her discomfort in your choice of underwear, and I don’t think you should make it any of her business. To be completely honest, I really don’t know much about what is called Infantilism. Which seems to be the condition you display. So my first plan is to try to gather as much information as possible on the topic, as to best support you.” I paused for a few moments as he blankly looked back at me. “Once again I particularly don’t care about your bathroom habits or your choice of underwear but, I also feel that your life can become more comfortable if you were to at least consider to conceal your underwear, especially around your mother, and my job is to help make your life better.” I thought about it a few seconds and looked at Mike, who maintained his nonchalant appearance. I felt like it was good advice. However I also realized it was not any solution. I sat quietly for a long minute or so. I really didn’t expect Mike to respond, but at this point I really had nothing else to say. So that’s exactly what I said. “At this point I really don’t have anything to say, if you want to talk or elaborate in any way I am here to listen. We still have about a half hour left so just make your self comfortable, if you should need a bathroom feel free to use the restroom in the entryway.” I gave him a small smile with that. For the next 1/2 hour we sat quietly. I thought about how exactly to help this situation, and even though I didn’t think it was a dangerous situation in anyway, or there was any harm in wearing diapers. I couldn’t help but think a healthy functioning adult would not want to wear diapers. My first thought was why, and I decided that the only way to find out was to try it myself. Soon enough as I pondered, the large sedan pulled back into my driveway I sighed slightly as I turned up to look at Mike now with his eyes closed, saying calmly. “You’re mother is back Mike” I remained seated and watched Mike slowly open his eyes stand up and wobble slowly towards the door, as he got to my entry way he stopped pulled his sweat pants up over the waist band of his diaper and tightened the draw string then pulled his T-shirt down. I thought well that’s a start. I simply said “thanks Mike” My front door was again pushed open and Mrs. Crull commanded my attention as her heals clacked against my hard wood floor. She wasn’t even completely through the front door before saying “At least I can’t see his pissy diaper” as she looked at her son. She continued to walk towards me and past her son with effortless motion as I started to say “Hello Mrs. Crull can I have” but I was interrupted as she grumbled “Go wait in the car” which was obviously directed towards Mike. She stopped in the center of my office and dug briefly into her purse. I couldn’t help but study her as it became quiet for a bit. The best word to describe her was perfect. Her blond hair wrapped perfectly around her head, down just past her shoulders. Her make up was blended perfectly without even the slightest blemish, while outlining each feature perfectly. Her pale pink business suit formed around her body perfectly, leaving just the top of her cleavage exposed, highlighted perfectly by a very expensive looking necklace. Every part of her was manicured or manufactured precisely for her today. I really couldn’t say how old she was, somewhere between 40 and 60 I’d guess. I however wouldn’t use the word attractive. I couldn’t help but think, it must be tough to maintain. I barely started a sentence as I was again interrupted. “You are highly recommended, which comes with high expectations, which will be difficult to achieve. Today is Monday, and I expect for you to see my son again on Thursday at 3 pm and every Thursday at 3 until further notice. I will not be accompanying him. Here is a check for 100,000 dollars, with this I expect to see real results in the next 10 weeks. You do understand who I am. I expect complete anonymity, if I so much as hear my name and yours in the same sentence, or you don’t live up to expectations, let’s just say you’re life will become much less comfortable.” She placed the check on my desk as I stood there dumbly with my mouth still open. Without any hesitation her heals clacked against my hardwood floors as she walked directly out of my house. I collected myself briefly and picked up her check, and looked at the 5 zeros following the 1, realizing the check was as real as the threat. I turned to see my wife with a very surprised look on her face, say “what are you going to do?” My answer was quick “going to the store” as I handed her the check and headed for the front door which was still open. She hesitated slightly then asked “for what?” And I responded “Diapers” as I shut the front door behind me. Chapter 2 A half hour later I hustled up the stairs to my bedroom, with a package of adult diapers under my arm. I quickly kicked off my pants, and underwear as I ripped open the package, flopping onto my bed, and sliding a diaper out of the pack. I could hear Maureen calling ”Jon? Are you here?” As she made her way up the stairs. I flipped the flimsy plastic material this way, and that as I unfolded the thin padded garment in front of me. Finally I slid the diaper underneath me, and struggled to see what exactly to stretch around me. I looked up as my wife stood in the doorway, with a smirk on her face. “Jon relax… it’s not running away!” She said with a chuckle. I fell back in frustration to the bed, as Maureen pushed my knees apart, that hung over the edge. She pulled at the diaper, saying “lift your bum… Jon I know this is important but you need to calm down… you have 10 weeks and I’m sure you’ll work this out” while she spoke, she calmly nudged my butt back to rest on the diaper, before finishing her sentence she folded it over my groin, and I could hear the tapes as she wrapped it around me, and finished the process with a light pat on my penis. I knew she was right, but I wasn’t feeling too patient. I stood next to the bed, and stretched about a bit trying to figure out how to make it fit. I looked down at the garment, trying to understand why anyone would want to wear such a silly thing. It wasn’t comfortable, and crinkled loudly as I moved. I looked at myself in the mirror, it looked medical, and sloppy with a blue line running down the center, and extra plastic hanging off the edges, nothing about it even seemed childish. My wife looked at me still with a light smile saying “what do ya think?” The first response I could come up with was “I don’t think I am going to understand this, I can’t see why anyone would want to wear one of these” her face kinda fell, as she asked “well what are you going to do?” I shrugged in responded “keep wearing them” she rolled her eyes, and turned to leave as she replied “ok sounds like a good plan” with a good bit of sarcasm in her tone. Then on her way down the stairs she continued to say “Why don’t you put some pants on and come down to dinner” I sat down in my normal spot at the kitchen table, as she set my dinner in front of me, and noticed her iPad, and cell phone across the table. My wife taking a more serious tone continued our conversation. “So Jon… I couldn’t help but overhear the delightful Mrs. Crull’s…. Threat? And since this particular situation will most likely impact both of our…lifestyles significantly, and it does seem to have, well let’s just say it appears you may need a little help. I decided to do a little research on this… subject on my own.” Typical I don’t get my wife to involved with therapy techniques, or any kind of diagnosis of my patients. I don’t want to degrade her in anyway, but I am a highly educated psychologist, not to mention quite accomplished, and she is really good at accounting, and business. However she is correct in that this could potentially effect both of our lives drastically. So in this case I have no option but to listen to her “research”, and replied “what ya got?” She started flipping through her iPad as she spoke. “Well I don’t know what our Mikey had to say today, but it seems he is into something they call ABDL, which stands for adult baby diaper lovers. Now it seems there are several sites on the internet that people like him join. Where they actively engage in a multitude of things…like sharing stories, and reviewing products, or whatever. There definitely seems to be quite a few people interested in this, like this site has almost 60,000 members. There doesn’t seem to be any typical age, or sex, looking through a few profiles there’s girls and boys of all ages. It also, looks like there is two different… uh kinks? kinda I mean they’re obviously related, but some are like just into the diaper thing, so they’re DLs, and they don’t seem to be into the baby thing, and others are, like more into, I guess you might say regression, making them ABs. So do you think our Mikey is a AB or a DL?” I was in the middle of chewing my food, and carefully paused a bit. A couple things that jumped in my head bothered me. First I didn’t really like referring to my patient as, “our Mikey” I don’t know why but it just bothered me. Next I didn’t think basing my psychological research on some kinda fetish website was a good idea, we needed actual psychological research done by actual professionals, but there was no way I could tell my wife, that her information seemed irrelevant, not that she would let me anyway. So I thought for another second and answered, as I swallowed my food. “Well given his childish t-shirt, and his answer to the question I asked him. Do you want to be a child? And I quote “complicated” I’d say he’s more AB.” My wife seemed to be processing that information for a few seconds, while again scanning, and flipping through her iPad. “Well I guess we can go with that… but there seems to be a slight divide in this group as well. Some seem to find the uh… situation? As uh well sexy… while others seem to just find it… comforting? Or maybe relieving, and a few of those seem to think it’s… I guess you might say inappropriate to find it sexy. So do you think Mike finds it sexy?” She smiled a touch as she finished her question. My response was pretty quick having no reason to delay. “Well I know it’s not much to go on, because I only got one word answers out of him, but I did actually ask him exactly that, and his response was ‘sometimes’ so there’s that” She stopped looking at her iPad and even had a pleasant look of accomplishment while she summarized. “Well given that, I’d say our Mikey seems to be a adult baby that finds it sexy” I couldn’t help but roll my eyes at her, thinking very scientific diagnosis, but I didn’t think it would help much to reply. I finished my dinner quietly, then felt the familiar pressure of having to pee. I stood up, and causualy made my way towards the bathroom, when it dawned on me I was wearing a diaper. I turned towards my wife as she cleaned up the dishes, and , said “I have to pee” She gave me a quick so-what look but stopped, and replied “oh…ya…uh well, so what are you going to do?” I knew that the situation was inevitable, but I really didn’t have a plan, besides I had to try to figure out why, or what was so attractive about wearing a diaper. So this is definitely part of that. I gave her a questioning look, and said. “I guess I will use this thing.” I stood there awkwardly trying to figure out what was the best position for this, and slowly spread my legs slightly looking down at my pants. I tried to release the building pressure, but nothing happened. My wife watched with a curious smile, as I tried, eventually saying “well?” My response was immediate. “I just can’t do it!” “What do you mean, you can’t do it?” “I don’t know…it just won’t go” She laughed a bit, and replied “well maybe you don’t have to go” “I sure feel like I have to… it just won’t come out” “Maybe it’s a head thing… go stand by the toilet, and try there” I gave her a exasperated look, and walked up to my bathroom, lifted the seat, and unbuttoned my pants, then felt the unfamiliar plastic where my penis usually is. Finally with a light grunt I felt a stream flow. I turned to see my wife standing at the door now with a wide smile spread across her face. “What’s so fucking funny?” I grumbled. As I felt the warm liquid fill around my groin. She only shook her head and chucked in response. I tilted my head back, and sighed as I heard the weird hissing noise, as pee sprayed against the inside of the diaper. I could feel a puddle forming in between my legs. Then suddenly I felt liquid escaping around the inside of my thigh. I panicked, and tried to stop my flow, but I couldn’t, then I felt pee rolling down my other thigh as I struggled to grab or prevent the diaper from leaking, calling out “it’s leaking!! The stupid thing is leaking!!” My wife laughed out loud as I pulled my pants below my knees seeing the yellow liquid flow down the inside of my legs, and darkening my pants, as I continued to pee. Finally I clinched shut as pee soaked into my socks. My wife laughing, and saying “Oh calm down Jon… it’s just a little pee… we’ll have this cleaned up in no time” I grunted in response as I stepped onto each pant leg, and pull my legs out, then repeated the process with my socks. “The stupid thing leaked.. what the fuck… why would... this is so stupid!” Saying as I released the tabs on the diaper letting it fall with a thunk. I finished undressing, and climbed in the shower as my wife picked up the mess, and asked, “what are you going to do now?” I thought for a moment as I turned on the shower… what was I going to do? The check for 100,000 dollars shot in my head, and the very real threat that came with all that money, I had no choice. I had to figure this out. I had to find a way to connect with Mike, we we’re going to solve this together. I harshly replied “What am I going to do? I’m going to keep wearing them.” My wife again replied with a sarcastic response, “Ya great plan… keep wearing them” The next couple days dragged by. I continued to wear the diapers and gradually was able to wet them without standing in front of the toilet, but it wasn’t easy. I had to try to release my pee, then had to really focus, and not to pee too much. I reduced my fluid intake, and tried to pee as soon as I felt any pressure. So occasionally when I got that right, and I didn’t leak, it felt like I was sitting in a puddle. There wasn’t anything even a little pleasant about wearing a wet diaper. On top of that I searched for any real research on paraphilic infantilism, which is the condition Mike displayed. However there was very minimal research documented, and any studies concluded that it was caused by various underlying issues with no evidence of any cure. So I was going to have to figure this out completely on my own. If this didn’t seem bad enough. I had my wife who seemed to find the situation amusing. Chapter 3 So as Thursday afternoon rolled around, my plan was to show Mike, I was willing to wear a diaper, and see where that went. Not a great plan. I sat in my office feeling slightly anxious as a newer Audi pulled in my driveway. Mike slowly, and carefully slid from the drivers seat, pulled a back pack over his shoulder, and walked awkwardly up the sidewalk with his legs spread out as far as possible. I rolled my eyes as I thought, this couldn’t be good. What could possibly be wrong now. He shoved through the front door, and waddled towards me with a look of discomfort. I quickly said “Hi Mike how’s it” but he interrupted me “Can I use your bathroom?” I pointed to the restroom still in the foyer, and he stumbled by, and shut the door. Then the smell hit me, and it became obvious what the problem was. I shut the front door, giving it a couple waves in hopes to clear the air, and returned to sit, and wait in my office. About 10 minutes later Mike finally appeared. He walked directly out onto the front porch, and left a small, heavy looking trash bag outside, and shut the front door, then he much more smoothly walked into my office, and sat on the couch, without saying a word. I noticed he now had no expression of discomfort, or really any discernible emotion at all. So I started the appointment. “Hello Mike how’s things going?” Which he only shrugged in response. “Well so I couldn’t understand why anyone would want to wear diapers so, I tried it myself, in fact I’ve been wearing them all week” I finally got some reaction from him, and he looked at me as if I poked him with a pin. “You’re wearing one now?” I stood up, and pulled my pants down a bit exposing the diaper, as I replied “Yup” “You’ve been wearing those diapers all week?” Mike quickly asked with a questioning expression Again I said “Yup” “And you have been using those diapers?.. for anything at all?” I couldn’t help but feel a bit concerned, and stuttered a bit “well ya… ya I’ve been uh…wetting them” He paused in thought, and his expression changed again to more of a mischievous look asking. “So you’re telling me that you’ve been wearing THOSE diapers all week, and you have been peeing in them?” My concerns continued to grow, thinking where is this going, but I slowly nodded, and said “Yes” A smile grew across his face like he was a attorney, and just won the big case, and asked “and how’s that been going for you?” I could tell he was definitely up to something, and knew I had to answer completely honestly. “Well to be honest.. horribly, first they’re hot, and itchy generally uncomfortable as hell, then I can’t get use to wetting them at all, sometimes I have to go stand in front of the toilet before I can even go. Then I can’t pee too much because they leak right away, then if I am able to wet them, without leaks they feel like I’m sitting in a warm puddle until it gets cold which is worse. I can’t understand why anyone would want to wear them.” Mike seemed thoroughly entertained by my review, as he replied he started digging into his backpack. “I can’t believe you’re wearing a diaper! That’s so funny…I’ve never had a therapist or whatever do that, and you’re totally right about those cheap ass store brand diapers, they totally suck. I don’t even know why they make those (He held out his hand with what looked like a thick stack of diapers) here try these.. there’s only three of them there, but they last a lot longer and they’re so much more comfy” I was so excited to be connecting with him, I would have taken a handful of used diapers, my plan was working we we’re going to be best friends in no time. I leaned forward to accept his gift, and replied. “Are you sure you don’t need them?” “Nope you’re good. I got cases of them, I’m going 24/7 so it’s best not to run low, but they might be a bit big on you, if you want you can get a smaller size online at medical supply stores, and if you try you can even get them the next day” I took the stack of diapers, and could instantly feel they were much better quality, like thick, and sturdy but the outer cover was soft, I couldn’t believe there were only three diapers, the same size stack would probably be 10 of the ones I was wearing. “Ok thanks I’ll check it out” I paused for a second, and wanted to keep the conversation going so I needed something more to discuss, and asked. “24/7 what’s that mean?” “Oh 24/7? That means wearing a diaper 24 hour a day 7 days a week…everything in a diaper” “Geez that’s quite a commitment, I don’t think I could do that.” “Ya it’s tough… this time I’m going on almost 2 months, but I can’t say that a few times I didn’t think that regular underwear would be easier, but this is the longest I’ve made it yet.” My mind cheered with enthusiasm, not only were we really connecting. but I could see a real possibility that he would get back into underwear soon. I had to keep my cool though I couldn’t push too hard, but I needed more information. “I have a hard time just being able to pee in the diaper, it would be real hard to do this for two months” He was eager to share his experience and quickly answered. “Well confidence in your diaper goes a long way, just drink lots of water, and it gets easier over time. I can pretty much pee whenever ….but also I use hypnotic recordings, I just listen to one as I go to sleep. I am not certain they work, or maybe I haven’t found the right one, but you can find tons of them for free online” My mind just hoped to the next question I had to keep him talking, and he seems really interested in helping me. “Hypnotic recordings? How would that help?” “I think the key is to actually need your diaper, so you have to wear diapers, it’s supposed to do that, but I don’t think I have had a actual accident yet.” I looked at him in shock realizing he was trying to become completely incontinent. The next sentence just feel from my mouth. “Why would you want that?” I regretted it as soon as I said it, and it wasn’t just the question. It was my facial expression of disgust, my ridiculing tone of voice. I totally fucked up. I could see his face drop, his realization that he was talking to a psychologist, then he said the word that I hated to hear. “Whatever” I tried to apologize but I new it was over. We sat quietly for the rest of the appointment, and about 10 til 4 he slowly picked himself off my couch, and slowly walked towards the door. I had to say something before he left, but the best I could come up with was “Mike I’m really sorry… I didn’t mean to offend you” Mike slowly turned back, and gave me a sad look “I know Doc… maybe I’m just a little sensitive… I’ll see you next week” I just nodded in response. As Mike backed out of the driveway. I just sat there in thought, I had to fix this, how could I be so stupid, I had to find a way to reconnect, at least I think he’s giving me another shot.

Preview to my Halloween story Called Carnival Fun! I have been working on this story for a while and have it almost finished. I hope everyone likes the preview and as Halloween gets closer I will post more chapters! Thanks! Chapter 1: Ashley looked around the daycare looking at all of the children running around in there Halloween costumes. She always loved Halloween the idea of going house to house trick or treating always made her feel so extra childish. She looked up at the clock seeing it was already 3 o clock knowing her friend Rachel would be coming to pick her up in an hour so they could go to the Halloween carnival together. She walked into her office grabbing her cell phone off of her desk and decided to call her friend to make sure she had gotten her costume for her as her phone began to ring. Rachel was combing her hair making sure everything was perfect for tonight as she saw her phone vibrating on her dresser seeing Ashley was calling her. She answered the phone saying "Hey Girl" as Ashley smiled saying "Hey I was just calling to make sure everything was still on" Rachel spoke up saying "of course, I am getting ready right now and should be there in an hour so be ready to go." Ashley began to get confused asking "How am I suppose to get ready without an outfit, it was your turn to buy our costumes." Rachel began to freak out telling her "I am so sorry I thought we were buying our own this year since we both live in different towns." Ashley looked up at the clock once again telling her friend "I will try to figure something out and will be ready when you get here, but you owe me one" as Rachel told her "I will get you back" as she hung up the phone. Ashley began to hear the front door opening and peaked her head out of her office watching as parents began making there way inside of her daycare. After watching all of the children leave she looked at the clock seeing it had all ready been 30 minutes and she would need to be dressed ready for Rachel. She began to scan the daycare wondering what she could do as she walked towards the nursery. She began scanning through the closet seeing the array of baby clothing as she placed her hand on a pink sleeper. She grabbed the hanger walking over to the large mirror and placed the sleeper to her body staring in shock seeing how much of a perfect fit it was. Ashley was a small girl she was 4"0 and weighed around 90 pounds which always seemed to leave her being mistaken for a child from time to time. She took the sleeper off the hanger and turned it around noticing the words across the chest reading "Mommy's Baby Girl" stitched into the sleeper. She stared back up at clock seeing she only had 20 mintues until Rachel would be here as she stripped herself out of her t-shirt and jeans leaving herself in just her panties and bra. She picked up the sleeper as she stared at the words on the sleeper seeing the word "Baby" as she turned her head towards the changing table and began to smile knowing she had a fun idea. Rachel pulled into the daycare parking lot and began to wonder why she wasn't already outside waiting for her. She parked her car right outside the front door and decided to leave her car running to go check on her friend. She walked into the front of the building and noticed a stroller parked with the hood down. She looked down at the bottom of the stroller seeing 2 feet on the foot rest wondering why Ashley didn't tell her she was bringing a child along with them as she walked around the stroller seeing a set of keys and a note. She read the note reading the words "Lock up" written on the note as her mind began to click and pulled the front of the hood of the stroller up and stared shockingly at her friend dressed like an infant. She tried so hard not to laugh and wondered where she would of got such an outfit staring at her friend clad in a baby sleeper and bonnet sucking on a pacifier clipped to her sleeper. Ashley looked up seeing that her friend had found her and pulled out her pacifier telling her "Twik or tweat" as Rachel began to coo at her friend. Rachel couldn't help telling her friend how adorable she looked and asked her were she had gotten her outfit. Ashley still in character told her friend "goo goo ga ga" as Rachel smiled asking her friend "So I guess I am stuck baby sitting tonight" as Ashley giggled behind her pacifier nodding at her friend. Rachel pushed the stroller out the front door making sure to lock the door behind her. She opened her passage door as Ashley tried to climb out herself, but quickly found a swat on her backside and blushed as Rachel couldn't help but laughing from the loud thud that came from the swat. She picked up her friend asking "I see I really do have a baby tonight diapers and all" as Ashley continued to suck on the pacifier nervously as she was placed in the front seat. Rachel pushed the stroller around to the trunk as she tried to fold the buggy up and began to wonder why it wasn't folding noticing a large bag. She pulled the bag from out of the bottom seeing her friend had come prepared seeing 2 baby bottles on the outside of the bag along with the zipper looking like it was ready to pop and placed the buggy and diaper bag into the trunk. She opened her driver side seat seeing her friend already buckled in to her seat telling her how proud she was of her for being so prepared for her and telling her how much fun they were going to have tonight treating her as if she was an actual child as Ashley smiled and began clapping her hands. Ashley couldn't help but notice the outfit her friend had chosen it was a basic nurses outfit complete with her own tiara. She thought about how much fun they were going to have tonight and pulled out her pacifier asking her friend "Its been way too long since we have hung out" as Rachel turned her head smiling at her friend telling her "It sure has" as Ashley smiled down at her outfit wondering if she had chosen the right outfit. Rachel looked over at her friend asking her "is everything alright?" as Ashley broke out of her daydream nodding slowly. Rachel always knew Ashley was a bad liar and knew what to do to get her to tell as she pulled into the parking lot of the carnival. She parked her car and unbuckled her seat belt and immediately began tickling her friend. Ashley began laughing as hard as she could begging her friend to stop as she told her "that maybe dressing up like a baby wasn't such a good idea." Rachel began to smile telling her "Your thinking too hard about this and need to relax" as she gave her friend a playful pat on her diapered crotch telling her "just have fun" as Ashley smiled placing the pacifier back into her mouth watching as Rachel got out of the car. Rachel pulled the stroller out of the back of the car setting it up like her friend had it and grabbed the diaper bag sticking it underneath. She opened the passenger door up and scooped her friend up into her arms as she walked towards the stroller as people began to walk by cooing at Ashley telling Rachel how adorable she looked as Ashley blushed wondering if she looked that much like a real baby as Rachel placed her into the stroller. Rachel began to realize how much everyone really saw her as a baby and took her bonnet off the top of her head so people could see her face and stuck it in the outside flap of the baby bag as she walked towards the carnival. Ashley looked up at Rachel wondering why she took off her bonnet and turned to see that they were walking towards the carnival. She looked around seeing everyone from town was here even noticing some of her charges were here with there parents running around in there costumes as they made there way to the entrance booth. Ashley looked up at the entrance booth instantly seeing one of the parents from the daycare it was Ms.Davis. Rachel walked over to the desk telling the woman 2 tickets please as Ms. Davis stared at Rachel telling her baby's get a hand stamp as she walked over to the front of the stroller instantly realizing who was inside as she gasped saying "Ashley?" Ashley stared up at the woman as she sucked on the pacifier nodding as Ms. Davis began to coo at her telling her how adorable she looked. Ms. Davis couldn't believe what she was looking at as she told Ashley that her little Margaret was in the carnival daycare and would be tickled to see her teacher dressed this way as Rachel smiled down at her friend who was beginning to feel very embarrassed telling the woman "I am sure we will bump into them some time tonight" as Ms.Davis waved good bye as Rachel pushed her friend towards the rest of the carnival. Rachel looked around seeing all of the attractions wondering what they should do first as the words hypnotism caught her eye from a booth at the very end. She spoke up asking "Baby do you see whats in front of us as Ashley looked up seeing the same booth reading hypnotism across the sign as she pulled out her pacifier telling Rachel "you know a person really cant be hypnotized?" as Rachel laughed saying "will see" as she walked towards the booth.

The child was just like any normal 9 year old child, he was in 4th grade in which she loved to read and is very good at long division. He likes school and seeing her friends but likes the weekends at home too where she doesn't usually have homework. His/her favorite color is pastel green. He/she loves watching Netflix and has a secret love for watching tv show for very little children even if they are "baby shows". He/she's currently working on reading an old book his mommy gave her called "harry potter" but still gets caught up on some big words. He/She also has a bit of an entitlement issue with being seen as a big boy since he's only about as big as the first and second graders and only just stopped sucking his thumb at night a few weeks ago. (Our RP starts as the little boy is doing his homework in the living room with train playing on the TV, the door bell rings his mommy answers the door to see the babysitter she had called for the night. This babysitter was different though and has promised to get her little boy to relax and enjoy being a "little" kid more.... I will play the adult characters. If you want play with me you can contact me privately)

The child was just like any normal 9 year old child, he was in 4th grade in which she loved to read and is very good at long division. He likes school and seeing her friends but likes the weekends at home too where she doesn't usually have homework. His/her favorite color is pastel green. He/she loves watching Netflix and has a secret love for watching tv show for very little children even if they are "baby shows". He/she's currently working on reading an old book his mommy gave her called "harry potter" but still gets caught up on some big words. He/She also has a bit of an entitlement issue with being seen as a big boy since he's only about as big as the first and second graders and only just stopped sucking his thumb at night a few weeks ago. (Our RP starts as the little boy is doing his homework in the living room with train playing on the TV, the door bell rings his mommy answers the door to see the babysitter she had called for the night. This babysitter was different though and has promised to get her little boy to relax and enjoy being a "little" kid more.... I will play the adult characters.

***This story is an alternative time-line to ours about the post covid pandemic era. *** -Prelude Setup- "The year is 2022, the last 2 and a half years Covid 19 has reaped havoc on society, but now with things opening back up and every day taking more and more steps forward from quarantine and masks more questions arise. The one on our table today is schooling. Now the switch to E-learning was not fast nor easy, many kids didn't learn what the needed too, or the way they needed too. We have many kids who regressed in not only their studies but in maturity, social face to face, and in unfortunately many cases out of the house habits. We currently have statistics of grades k thru 12 on the screen behind me. As you can see these are the most common issues students are having. In k thru 6, most students have regressed in mathematics, reading and writing. They also have a steep up tick in bathroom accidents and other social behaviors such as thumb sucking, whining, and "wanting mommy". We believe these are all related. Also with grades 5 thru 12 we are seeing issues with confidence, low test scores, unpreparedness, and social awkwardness." The sharped dressed woman at the front of the meeting room stood tall as she took off her glasses looking at the screen behind her. "I, Dr. Jasmine Hartwell propose this... (she lays out 13 tests on the table in front of her labeled pre-k all the way thru 12 grade) These are placement tests. Every student in this district will take these tests and their scores will tell us where they are at academically, in addition each student will be sent a packet at home to be filled out by their guardian to get the full scope of how both mature and socially stable each child is. This school district along with 4 others have been chosen across the US to participate in this to see if a wide roll out is what this country needs. Now there are limits to placements from these results current 16, 17 and 18 year old may not place below 8th grade if then need to we will have a special class set for them. 12 and up may not be placed below K under 12 is fair game. Now on the flip side of this NO student will be moving up due to test scores. This is to see if they need help or not. And in addition we will have multiple staff members here to help in transition down graders will need, either maybe a councilor or a trained specialist to help them calm down and fit in better with their new grade and age range. If there is any questions email them to me. And please keep you emotions at the door during these tests this is the best for us and them. Thank you tests will start tomorrow." Dr. Hartwell says closing her book putting her glasses away and walks out of the meeting leaving all the teachers, principles and faculty in a gasp. The next day as soon as it hit 10am every student across Willow's Green School District was sat down for the test about the same time all the parents were also filling out their packet about their sons and daughters being as honest as they can. By 4pm that same day most families were back home discussing the day, some over dinner, some in a quiet room, some scared, some over confident. But all had the weekend to think, enjoy, and prepare for what Monday brings with the test results. All weekend long teachers and government appointed educational professionals would be grading and judging test and packets a like. By Monday the kids were back in school in their usual classes. The district of a little over 8 hundred kids was ready and waiting for how crazy the day was about to become. Busses were outside the high school, middle school, and elementary waiting to bring the kids who were labeled as down graders where they needed to go. Parents all got text messages at the same time as the schools were giving out the results to the kids. In total two thirds of the kids were being down graded! The senior and junior classes didn't see much loss, sophomore and freshman classes had almost half drown graded at least one grade. The middle school was hit the worst over half of the current middle school was being down graded to elementary. While half the elementary was being down graded, 65 kids across k thru 5 were send back to pre k (most of the kindergarteners) and only a few preschoolers fell out of pre k. The busses gathered the kids some in hysterics, some angry, and a few in just shock. This story will follow 3 family's effected by this government test in Willow's Green school district. I'm sorry this intro was so long, but I've been wanting to write this story for a while and I have a lot of thoughts. I might also post this on writing.com as an interactive depending on feed back. Stop by seen for chapter 1! Thank you!

Always Read the Fine Print Chapter 1 The first feeling you experienced as you gained consciousness was the throbbing pain deep in your asshole. You jolted upright, or at least as far as you could before the restraints snapped taut and you struggled feebly, briefly, until you collapsed exhausted back against the mattress. You try and scream for help, but the only sound escaping is a muffled mumble and drool. You try and use your tongue to push the object out of your mouth, but it doesn’t move. It is then that you recognize there is some sort of gag strapped around your head. You swirl your tongue around the invader further and… IT’S A COCK! There’s A COCK GAG IN YOUR MOUTH! “Why am I so tired and weak?” you think to yourself. You try and take stock of what is going on, but your vision never seems to adjust to the darkness of the room. You move your head from side to side as much as you can against the restraints to try and gain any information about where you are or what is going on and that is when you feel the slight pressure of some sort of device… some sort of googles over your eyes. You stop… you relax completely… slow deep breaths… You need to assess. Try and figure out what happened and what is going on. “What do I know so far?” You try and think back to your earliest memory before you woke up like this. Thinking back, you became groggy, and your head began to hurt. It felt like someone had used an eggbeater on your brain. You slowly tried to raise your right arm. In less than an inch your arm was halted by some sort of restraint both at your wrist and your upper arm. You could at least feel some sort of fabric shirt covering your chest, so you were not naked to your knowledge. You tried to straighten out your hand to feel around you, but you couldn’t. It was like your hand was completely enclosed in something forcing your hand into a fist. You evaluated your left arm, and it was the same situation. “What is going on?” You started feeling panic creep into your mind. Tamping it down you slowly continued testing… you wiggled your toes. Your feet were definitely encased in something just like your hands. You tried to raise your right leg. Just like your arms… some sort of restraints existed around your ankles and thighs and the same situation existed with your left leg. You tried lifting your hips and closing your thighs. Some sort of band secured your waist to the mattress or surface you were lying on… but there was a new sensation… (aside from the pain in your asshole and you weren’t ready to dwell on that thought yet) There was a thickness… Like your groin was wrapped in something… and it felt slightly damp… too much for sweat… your aching head finally clicked… “I’m wearing a fucking diaper” your brain screamed as you simultaneously screamed into the gag in your mouth. You quickly put an end to that as your brain erupted in a cascade of throbs that mimicked the power of a jackhammer. Before you could question anything further, an explosion of light went off before your eyes adding another pin in the metaphorical voodoo doll that is your brain. Whatever the device is covering your eyes, it has the ability to project things before your eyes, like some sort of VR headset. From out of nowhere a voice breaks the silence and at the same time the words spoken appear before your eyes. “Good morning, Baby”

The neon sign outside the restaurant flickered cheerfully, its bright colors casting a warm glow over the parking lot. The words "Pads N' Paws" were written in playful, cartoonish letters, accompanied by a grinning tiger wearing a chef’s hat and holding a bottle. Inside, the restaurant was a chaotic symphony of laughter, chatter, and the occasional squeal of delight. The walls were adorned with murals of jungle animals, and the tables were shaped like tree stumps. Waitstaff in kitschy overalls adorned with animal-themed pins and buttons bustled about, carrying trays of food and drinks. It was the perfect place for families—and for the three couples who had just arrived. Emily, the oldest of the three women at 31, was a vivacious and energetic presence, her auburn hair tied into two messy pigtails that bounced with every step. She wore a bright yellow sundress covered in smiling sunflowers, the hem just barely brushing the tops of her thick, crinkly diaper. Her white sandals with Velcro straps completed the outfit, and her green eyes sparkled with excitement as she took in the colorful surroundings. Sophie, 29, was more reserved, her straight black hair cut into a neat bob that framed her round face. She wore a soft lavender onesie with a cartoon duck embroidered on the chest, the snaps at the bottom revealing the bulky diaper beneath. Her tiny feet were bare, as she loved the feeling of grass—or in this case, the restaurant’s carpet—beneath her toes. Lily, the youngest at 28, was a cherubic figure with curly blonde hair that bounced as she moved. She wore a white onesie with a rainbow print and matching ruffled diaper cover, her pacifier clipped to the front of her outfit. Her blue eyes were wide with curiosity as she clung to David’s arm, her chubby cheeks puffing out as she sucked on her pacifier. As the group stepped inside, they were greeted by a bubbly hostess wearing a zebra-striped bowtie and a name tag that read "Hi, I'm Jenny!" She beamed at the three couples, her eyes immediately drawn to the regressed women. “Well, hello there! Welcome to Pads N’ Paws!” she said, her voice warm and welcoming. “And who do we have here today? Are these your little ones?” She crouched down slightly to address Emily, Sophie, and Lily, who were clinging to their husbands’ hands. Before the men could respond, a waitress named Becky—a cheerful young woman with a name tag shaped like a monkey—bounced over to join the hostess. “Oh my goodness, aren’t you three just the cutest!” Becky cooed, her voice high-pitched and playful. She knelt down to their level, her eyes sparkling with delight. “Hi there, sweeties! What are your names? How old are you?” Emily, the most outgoing of the three, grinned and held up three fingers. “I’m Emily! I’m dis many!” she announced proudly, her words slightly lisped. Sophie, clutching James’s hand, shyly held up two fingers. “Two,” she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. Lily, still sucking on her pacifier, simply babbled and held up one tiny hand, her fingers splayed. Becky laughed, her voice light and melodic. “Oh, you’re all such big girls! I love it!” she said, reaching out to gently pat each of them on the head. “You’re going to have so much fun here!” While Becky prattled on with the girls, the hostess gathered a stack of menus and led the group to their table. “Right this way, everyone! We’ve got the perfect spot for you—right by the play area so your little ones can have fun while you relax.” The men exchanged amused glances as they followed the hostess, their wives in tow. Emily was already bouncing with excitement, Sophie was quietly observing her surroundings, and Lily was content in David’s arms, her pacifier bobbing as she chewed on it. The restaurant buzzed around them, a lively, joyful place where the regressed women could be themselves—carefree, happy, and utterly adored. Emily, the most vocal of the three, pointed at everything with wide-eyed wonder. “Look, Daddy! A monkey!” she exclaimed, tugging on Mark’s sleeve. Sophie clapped her hands and giggled at the sight of a life-sized animatronic elephant waving its trunk near the entrance. Lily, content in David’s arms, sucked on her pacifier and stared at the colorful surroundings with quiet fascination. The restaurant was a sensory overload in the best way possible. The air was filled with the mingling scents of fried food, syrup, and the faint tang of cleaning products. Beneath it all, there was the unmistakable aroma of diapers—some fresh, some less so. The sounds of the restaurant were a cacophony of joy: the clatter of plates, the hum of conversation, and the occasional squeal or giggle from the play area. The play gym was a hive of activity, filled with adult women in various states of regression, all dressed in colorful, childlike outfits. Some wore onesies with cartoon characters, others in frilly dresses or overalls, all paired with thick, crinkly diapers that peeked out from beneath their clothing. At one table, a woman in a pink tutu and a matching diaper cover was being fed by her husband, her face smeared with spaghetti sauce. At another, a group of women in pastel-colored onesies were playing a game of peek-a-boo, their laughter ringing out like bells. In the play area, a woman in a dinosaur-themed outfit was sliding down a slide, her diaper audibly crinkling as she landed in the ball pit. The men couldn’t help but smile at the sight. It was a place where their wives could be themselves, free from the pressures and expectations of their former lives. The group was seated at a large table near the play area, a sprawling jungle gym filled with slides, ball pits, and climbing structures. The girls were given booster seats, and the waitress—a cheerful young woman named Becky with a name tag shaped like a monkey—handed them crayons and coloring pages featuring zoo animals. Emily immediately began scribbling with gusto, her crayon moving in wild, enthusiastic strokes across the page. Sophie, more meticulous, carefully selected a purple crayon and started coloring a giraffe, her tongue poking out in concentration. Lily, still too young to color, contentedly chewed on a teething toy, her pacifier clipped to her onesie and dangling within easy reach. Dinner was a messy affair, as it always was when the girls were involved. The waitress brought out their meals: chicken tenders, mac and cheese, and apple slices for Emily and Sophie, and a plate of soft bread and mashed bananas for Lily. The men settled into their roles as caregivers, helping their wives navigate the meal with varying degrees of assistance. Emily, the most independent of the three, dug into her food with her hands, her face lighting up with delight as she picked up a chicken tender and took a big bite. Ketchup smeared across her cheeks as she chewed, and a glob of mac and cheese clung to her chin. Mark watched her with an amused smile, occasionally reaching over to wipe her face with a napkin. “Slow down, sweetie,” he said gently. “You’ve got more on your face than in your mouth.” Emily giggled, her mouth full. “It’s yummy, Daddy!” she said, her words slightly muffled by the food. She held up a piece of chicken tender, offering it to Mark. “You want some?” Mark chuckled, shaking his head. “No thanks, sweetie. That’s all yours.” Sophie, meanwhile, was being fed by James with the care and patience of a seasoned caregiver. He cut her chicken tenders into small, bite-sized pieces and speared them with a fork, holding each piece up to her mouth. “Open up, sweetie,” he said, his voice soft and encouraging. Sophie obediently opened her mouth, her big brown eyes fixed on James as she chewed. Occasionally, she would giggle, causing a bit of food to spill out of her mouth. James would catch it with the fork, his movements practiced and precise. Lily, the most regressed of the three, was being fed by David. He held a spoonful of mashed bananas up to her mouth, making airplane noises as he did so. “Here comes the airplane!” he said, his voice playful. Lily cooed, her mouth opening wide as the spoon approached. She took the bite, her chubby cheeks puffing out as she chewed. David wiped her mouth with a napkin, his touch gentle. “Good girl,” he said, smiling down at her. Suddenly, Lily let out a loud burp, the sound echoing across the table. The men burst out laughing, and even Sophie giggled, her hands covering her mouth. “Someone’s full!” James said, grinning. As the meal progressed, Becky stopped by to check on the group. “How’s everything over here?” she asked, her voice bright and cheerful. She glanced at the girls, her eyes softening. “Oh my goodness, they are just the cutest!” Sophie looked up from her coloring book, her eyes lighting up when she saw the woman. “Hi!” she said, her voice lispy and sweet. She held up her coloring page, showing off the half-finished giraffe. “Pwetty!” Becky crouched down to Sophie’s level, her smile warm. “Wow, that’s such a beautiful giraffe! You’re doing such a good job,” she said, her tone encouraging. Sophie beamed, clearly delighted by the attention. She reached out and grabbed Becky’s hand, holding it tightly. “Fank you,” she said, her words soft and sincere. Becky laughed, gently patting Sophie’s hand. “You’re welcome, sweetie. You keep up the good work, okay?” She stood up, giving the men a friendly smile. “Let me know if you need anything else.” As Becky walked away, James watched her go, his eyes lingering on her retreating figure. The other men noticed and exchanged knowing glances. “You should ask her out,” Mark said, his tone teasing. James chuckled, shaking his head. “Nah, she’s cute, but… I don’t know. I think she’d look even better in a diaper. She’d make a great sister for Sophie.” The men burst out laughing, their voices carrying across the restaurant. Even Sophie giggled, though she didn’t fully understand what was so funny. As the meal wound down, Emily turned to Mark with a hopeful expression. “Daddy, can I go play?” she asked, pointing at the play gym. Her face was still smeared with ketchup and mac and cheese, and her hands were sticky from the apple slices. Mark glanced at the other men, who nodded in agreement. “Alright, sweetie,” he said, “but stay where we can see you, okay?” Emily squealed with delight, hopping down from her seat and running off to join the other toddler-minded women in the play area. Mark watched her go, a fond smile on his face. “She’s got so much energy,” he said, shaking his head. The men settled back into their seats as they kept an eye on their wives. The restaurant buzzed around them, a lively, chaotic symphony of laughter, chatter, and the occasional squeal of delight. With the girls occupied, they started into comfortable conversation, their chairs pulled close around the table. The restaurant buzzed around them. James gently stroked sophies hair, a wistful smile on his face. “You know, I never thought I’d say this, but life is so much better now. Sophie used to be such an ice queen. CFA, high-powered job, always criticizing me for every little thing. I couldn’t even load the dishwasher without her telling me I was doing it wrong.” He chuckled, shaking his head. “Remember that time she yelled at me for folding the towels ‘incorrectly’? Like, who even has an opinion on towel folding?” Mark laughed, nodding in agreement. “Oh, I remember. Emily was the same way. She used to work in marketing, and she’d bring that stress home with her every night. Always on her laptop, always checking emails. If I tried to get her to relax, she’d snap at me. ‘Mark, I don’t have time for this right now,’ she’d say. Now look at her—she’s over there playing in the ball pit, laughing like a kid. It’s like a weight’s been lifted off her shoulders.” David smiled, watching Lily play with her teething toy. “Lily was always sweet, but she was so anxious all the time. She used to worry about everything—work, money, the future. I’d come home, and she’d be pacing the living room, fretting over some spreadsheet or another. Now she’s just… carefree. It’s amazing how much better they all are like this.” James raised his glass, and the others followed suit. “To simpler times,” he said, his voice warm with gratitude. The men clinked their glasses together, their hearts full. As the men talked, Sophie let out a soft grunt, followed by a faint fart. She continued coloring, oblivious to the mess she had made. James leaned over and sniffed the air, wrinkling his nose. “Yep, that’s definitely a stinky one,” he said, earning a giggle from Sophie. “No stinky!” Sophie protested, her words lispy and half-formed. She shook her head vigorously, her black bob bouncing. “Sophie no stinky!” Mark chuckled, shaking his head. “Looks like you’ve got your work cut out for you.” James grinned, leaning back in his chair and gently stroking sophie’s back. “Worth it. You should’ve seen her at her worst. She used to come home from work and start listing all the things I’d done wrong that week. It was a never ending assault. I’d take poopy diapers any day.” Lily let out a soft coo, her pacifier falling out of her mouth and onto the table. David picked it up, wiping it off with a napkin before gently placing it back in her mouth. “There you go, sweetie,” he said, his voice tender. “And to think,” he laughed, “ she was such a germaphobe before.” Mark sighed, “honestly, I used to dread coming home most nights. Emily would be in one of her moods, and I’d just know I was in for a night of passive-aggressive comments and silent treatments. Now? I actually look forward to it. She’s so happy, so carefree. It’s like I’ve got my best friend back.” James nodded, his expression softening. “I know what you mean. Sophie is like a completely different person now. Well, not really different, but just the happiest version of herself all the time.” David smiled, watching Lily chew on her teething toy. “It’s amazing how much better they all are like this.” Sophie, still engrossed in her coloring book, suddenly let out a loud squeal, pointing at a passing waitress who was carrying a tray of desserts. “Cake! Cake!” she exclaimed, bouncing in her seat. Her words were slurred and enthusiastic, her little hands clapping together. “Pwease, Daddy! Cake!” James chuckled, shaking his head. “Not right now, sweetie. Maybe later, okay?” Sophie pouted, her lower lip trembling. “But… but I wan’ cake!” she whined, her voice rising in pitch. “Pwease!” Mark laughed, leaning over to ruffle Sophie’s hair. “Someone’s got a sweet tooth.” James grinned, nodding. “She used to be so strict about her diet. No sugar, no carbs, no fun. Now? She’s all about the cake.” David leaned back in his chair, a thoughtful expression on his face. “You know, I used to feel guilty about this whole thing. Like, was it wrong to want her to be like this? But now… I don’t know. Seeing her so happy, so carefree… it just feels right.” Mark nodded, his expression serious. “I know what you mean. I used to worry. But now? I don’t care. This is what’s best for her. For all of them.” James raised his glass again, his voice warm with gratitude. “To our girls. We love them.” The men clinked their glasses together, their hearts full. For all the challenges, the diaper changes, the messes, and the tantrums, they wouldn’t trade this life for anything. Their toast was interrupted by a loud commotion near the entrance. A woman in a sharp pantsuit was arguing with her husband, her voice rising above the din of the restaurant. “What is this place? Where have you brought me? This is disgusting! What’s wrong with all these women?” she screamed, trying to pull away from her husband’s grip. The waitstaff quickly moved to block the exit, and the woman began flailing and shouting. Mark and David exchanged a glance before standing up. “James, can you watch the girls?” Mark asked. James nodded, and the two men made their way to the front. The woman, now in a full-blown panic, was struggling against her husband and the waitstaff. Mark stepped in, grabbing her free arm to steady her, while David pulled out his phone. On the screen was a series of hypnotic swirls, designed to calm and mesmerize. Before the woman could look away, her eyes locked onto the screen, and her movements slowed. Within moments, she was calm and catatonic, her body slumping as the trance took hold. Back at the table, James was entertaining Sophie and Lily. “Someone’s a stinky buns,” he teased Sophie, who giggled and shook her head. “No, Daddy! Me no stinky!” she protested, though the smell said otherwise. Mark and David returned, accompanied by the yelling woman’s husband, Ron, and his now mentally regressed wife, Diana. She was in a hastily taped-on diaper, her pantsuit partially unbuttoned and her hair disheveled from the struggle. Her blank stare and drooling mouth made it clear that she was still entranced. The men sat down, and David began explaining to Ron how to care for his new “baby girl.” “You have to be firm,” David said. “Women can’t be trusted to make decisions. It’s not a negotiation—it’s what’s best for them.” Ron looked unsure. “I don’t know if I can be that firm. Diana always ran the house.” James chimed in, “Sophie was the same way. It takes some adjusting, but you’ll both be happier once you settle into your proper roles.” As the men talked, Diana began to stir, her movements slow and deliberate as she emerged from her trance-like state. Her fingers, clumsy and uncoordinated, wandered up to her mouth, and she began to suck on them absentmindedly. Drool pooled in the corners of her lips, trickling down her chin and onto her chest. Her other hand tugged at the fabric of her dress shirt, the material clearly irritating her sensitive skin. She let out a soft whine, her brow furrowing as she fussed with the buttons. David, noticed and pointed it out to Ron. “Looks like she'd prefer to be a little jaybird,” he said, his tone matter-of-fact but kind. “Some of them just don’t like the feel of clothes once they’ve regressed. It’s perfectly natural.” Ron hesitated, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment. He glanced around the restaurant, acutely aware of the other patrons and the public setting. “I don’t know…” he began, his voice uncertain. “Isn’t it… I mean, shouldn’t she…?” Mark chuckled softly, shaking his head. “Ron, trust us. She’s not thinking about it the way you are. She’s just a baby now. She doesn’t care who sees her. All she knows is that her clothes are itchy, and she wants them off.” Ron took a deep breath, steeling himself as he turned back to Diana. She was still tugging at her shirt, her whines growing louder and more insistent. “Okay, sweetheart,” he said softly, his voice trembling slightly. “Let’s get you out of these itchy clothes, huh?” He reached for the buttons of her dress shirt, his fingers fumbling slightly as he worked to undo them one by one. Diana cooed softly, her drool-smeared face breaking into a smile as she felt the fabric loosen. “Daddy…” she murmured, her voice lispy and childlike. “Daddy help…” “That’s right, baby girl,” Ron said, his voice growing steadier as he focused on the task at hand. “Daddy’s helping you. Almost done.” As he peeled the shirt off her shoulders, Diana let out a giggle, the sound light and musical. She wriggled in her seat, her movements playful and unrestrained. Ron couldn’t help but smile at her reaction, his initial embarrassment fading as he saw how happy she was. “You like that, huh?” he said, his tone warm and affectionate. “Feels better already, doesn’t it?” Diana nodded enthusiastically, her hands flapping in excitement. Ron chuckled, shaking his head. “You’re the funny one, baby girl,” he said, his voice teasing. “Look at you, wiggling around like a little worm.” With her clothes removed, Diana sat back in her chair, her body now clad only in a thick, crinkly diaper. Her perky breasts were exposed to the world, but she showed no hint of shame or self-consciousness. Instead, she stretched her arms above her head, her face lighting up with delight as she felt the fresh air on her skin. “Ooooh,” she cooed, her voice soft and dreamy. She ran her hands over her arms and chest, her touch exploratory and curious. The sensation of the air against her bare skin seemed to fascinate her, and she let out a contented sigh, her body relaxing completely. “Tank you, Daddy,” she said quietly, her words lisped but heartfelt. She gave him a drooly smile, her eyes shining with gratitude and affection. Ron felt a lump form in his throat as he looked at her, his heart swelling with a mix of emotions—love, protectiveness, and a strange, almost overwhelming sense of pride. She was so beautiful, so innocent, so utterly unburdened by the complexities of adult life. In this moment, she was free, and he was the one who had given her that freedom. The other men watched the interaction with quiet approval, their expressions warm and understanding. “See?” Mark said, his voice gentle. “She’s happy. That’s all that matters.” Ron nodded, his eyes still fixed on Diana. She was now playing with her fingers, her attention shifting to the way they moved and wiggled. Her drool dripped onto her chest, but she didn’t seem to notice or care. She was lost in her own little world, a world where nothing mattered except the simple pleasures of the moment. Ron reached out and gently brushed a strand of hair from her face, his touch tender. “You’re my good girl,” he said softly, his voice thick with emotion. “I think this is going to be great for us,” he said to the other men. James returned with Sophie, freshly changed and giggling. “It’s great,” he told Ron, “but the diaper changes? I could do without those.” The men laughed, and Diana, not understanding but wanting to be included, laughed along. As she laughed a warmth spread around her groin as she unknowingly wet her diaper. Epilogue: James sat back in his weathered deck chair, the warm afternoon sun casting a golden glow over the wooden planks. A cold beer rested in his hand, condensation dripping down the bottle as he took a slow sip. His eyes wandered to the play rug spread out in front of him, where two women—his wife, Sophie, and Becky, the former waitress—sat side by side, engrossed in their own little worlds. Sophie lay one her stomach, her pacifier bobbing gently in her mouth as she chewed on it absentmindedly. Her black hair was tucked neatly under a frilly white bonnet. Her thick diaper and her frilly socks the only clothing she wore. Her hands fumbled with a set of colorful stacking rings, her movements clumsy but determined. Every so often, she would let out a soft giggle, her brown eyes lighting up with delight as she managed to place a ring on the stack. Beside her, Becky was equally absorbed in her own activity. She sat with her legs splayed out wide, her bare skin glistening in the sunlight, as she clutched a stuffed elephant to her chest. The elephant’s ear was firmly in her mouth, and a steady stream of drool ran down her chin, pooling on the toy before dripping onto her chest. Her blonde curls spilled out from under her own bonnet, and her diaper, already swollen and sagging, crinkled softly as she shifted her weight. She cooed softly to herself, her blue eyes wide with wonder as she stared at the toy in her hands. The two women didn’t interact much, their mental ages making it difficult for them to engage in cooperative play. Instead, they existed side by side, each lost in their own little world of simple pleasures. A butterfly fluttered past, its wings catching the sunlight, and both women turned their heads to watch it, their eyes wide with fascination. Sophie let out a muffled squeal around her pacifier, while Becky reached out a hand as if to catch the delicate creature, her fingers closing on empty air. James watched them with a fond smile, his heart swelling with affection. He set his beer down on the armrest of the chair and stood, stretching briefly before walking over to the play rug. He crouched down beside Sophie first, gently patting her diaper to check if it needed changing. It was dry, and he gave her a soft kiss on the forehead. “Good girl,” he murmured, his voice warm and approving. Sophie looked up at him, her eyes sparkling with happiness, and let out a happy hum around her pacifier. Next, he turned to Becky, his fingers brushing against the front of her diaper. It was warm and heavy, soaked through from hours of use. “Looks like someone’s due for a change soon,” he said, his tone teasing but gentle. Becky looked up at him, her drool-smeared face breaking into a wide, toothy grin. She babbled something unintelligible, her words slurred and lispy, before going back to chewing on the elephant’s ear. James chuckled, running a hand through her curls. “Not too soon, though,” he added quietly, more to himself than to her. “I know how much you love the warmth against your skin.” He leaned down and pressed a kiss to her forehead, his lips lingering for a moment. Becky cooed in response, her eyes fluttering closed as she basked in the affection. Satisfied that his girls were content, James straightened up and returned to his chair, picking up his beer as he sat down. He took another sip, his gaze drifting back to the two women on the rug. They were both so carefree, so utterly unburdened by the complexities of adult life. There was no shame in their nudity, no self-consciousness about their diapers or their drooling or their babbling. They were simply… happy. The butterfly returned, flitting past the deck once more, and both women turned to watch it again, their faces lighting up with joy. James smiled, leaning back in his chair as he took another sip of his beer. This was his life now—a life filled with messes and laughter, with diapers and drool, with love and care. And he wouldn’t trade it for anything.

Part 1: Riley was a powerful businesswoman, a force to be reckoned with. As the lead litigator for a major multinational corporation, she had clawed her way to the top through sheer determination, intelligence, and an unrelenting drive to win. Recently, she had stumbled upon evidence of illegal activities within the company—activities that could bring the entire empire crashing down if exposed. Rather than reporting it, Riley saw an opportunity. She blackmailed the CEO, Tom Kaplan. In the end she received an enormous compensation package, a significant minority stake in the company, and a promotion to the position of general counsel. In return, she had agreed to scrub all evidence of the company’s misdeeds, burying the illegal activities under layers of obfuscating legal paperwork and jargon. To the outside world, everything was now squeaky clean—untraceable, untouchable. But Riley was no fool. She had kept one piece of leverage for herself: a flash drive containing the original, unaltered evidence. No one knew about it—no one but her. It was her insurance policy, her ultimate trump card. If she ever found herself in hot water with the government, the company, or anyone else, this little chip would be her salvation. Now, Riley was en route to Switzerland to secure the flash drive in a safety deposit box, ensuring its protection. She had reached out to an old friend from grad school, Tiffany, who had risen to a prominent position at a secretive Swiss bank. Tiffany was as cutthroat as she was brilliant, with a beauty that turned heads wherever she went. Enormous breasts, long blonde hair, a sculpted athletic figure with a tight waist, visible abs, and an ass that could stop traffic—Tiffany was the kind of woman who made men drool and women seethe with envy. Riley, though beautiful in her own right, had a more slender, petite frame. She knew that, in the eyes of most, Tiffany was the prize. And Riley hated her for it. But Tiffany was also someone Riley could trust—for the right price. Riley boarded the plane early, settling into her first-class seat. She had purchased the seat beside her for full privacy, ensuring no one would disturb her. As the rest of the passengers filed in, she barely glanced their way. A bunch of rabble, she thought dismissively. Good thing she didn’t have to mingle with them. She pressed the call button, summoning the flight attendant with a sharp, impatient gesture. When the woman arrived, Riley snapped, “Champagne. Now.” The flight attendant returned moments later with a glass, which Riley accepted with a barely concealed sneer. She took a small sip and immediately scowled. “This is room temperature,” she hissed, her voice dripping with disdain. “Do you expect me to toast my success with warm champagne?” The flight attendant stammered an apology, explaining that the fridge was set as cold as it could go. Riley dismissed her with a wave of her hand and a few more cutting remarks. She leaned back in her seat, sipping the subpar champagne despite her disgust. Beneath her, she thought. All of it. But she had no other choice. As she drank, an overwhelming sense of exhaustion began to creep over her. It wasn’t the kind of tiredness that came with sleep—it was a deep, bodily fatigue that seemed to seep into her very bones. Panic surged through her as she realized something was wrong. The plane was mid-takeoff, the roar of the engines drowning out any chance of her cries for help being heard. She reached up to press the call button, but her coordination was failing. Her arm felt heavy, unresponsive. She tried again, but her fingers fumbled, unable to find the button. Finally, her arm fell limp at her side. She slumped back into her seat, her body immobile. Darkness crept in from the edges of her vision, swallowing her whole. The last thing she saw before losing consciousness was the faint glow of the cabin lights, blurring into nothingness. When Riley came to, her mind was foggy, her thoughts sluggish. She blinked, trying to clear the haze, and immediately realized something was terribly wrong. She tried to move, but her arms and legs were restrained—strapped to the armrests and seat with padded cuffs. She tried to scream, but her mouth was stuffed with something rubbery and unyielding. A pacifier, she realized with a jolt of horror. Cold air brushed against her skin, and she glanced down, her eyes widening in disbelief. The sharp black pantsuit she had boarded the plane in was gone. In its place was a garish pink onesie, covered in Hello Kitty imagery. The shirt portion clung tightly to her tors and left her toned thighs exposed. But that wasn’t the worst of it. Between her legs, she felt something thick and bulky, pushing out the fabric of the onesie. Her stomach churned as the realization hit her: she was wearing a diaper. Riley’s breath came in short, panicked gasps around the pacifier. She thrashed her head from side to side, trying to dislodge it, but it was firmly fixed in her mouth. The muffled sounds of her protests filled the cabin, but no one came to her aid. Then, the flight attendant appeared. She stepped into view with a calm, almost clinical detachment. Without a word, she reached for the pacifier and pulled it free. Riley gasped, drawing in a deep breath, ready to unleash a torrent of curses and demands. But before she could speak, the flight attendant raised a small spray bottle and spritzed a fine mist into Riley’s mouth. The effect was immediate. Riley’s mouth went numb, her tongue heavy and unresponsive. She tried to form words, but all that came out was a garbled, drooling mess. Her lips hung slack, her jaw loose and uncoordinated. The flight attendant didn’t stop there. She grabbed Riley’s forehead with surprising force, shoving her head back against the headrest. In one fluid motion, she lowered a padded metal band over Riley’s forehead, securing it tightly in place. Riley’s head was now immobilized, her field of vision fixed straight ahead. The flight attendant then reinserted the pacifier into Riley’s mouth, reattaching a strap that looped around the back of her head, ensuring it couldn’t be spat out. The flight attendant stepped away, leaving Riley to gurgle and mewl helplessly through her pacifier. Her muffled protests were drowned out by the hum of the plane’s engines, her body trembling with a mixture of rage and humiliation. Just as she began to thrash against her restraints, the screen in front of her flickered to life. Tom Kaplan’s smug face filled the frame, his lips curling into a smirk as he greeted her. “Hello, Riley,” he said, his voice dripping with mockery. “I see you’ve made yourself comfortable. Quite the outfit, by the way. Very… youthful.” Riley’s eyes burned with fury, her body shaking as she glared at him. Tom leaned back in his chair, clearly enjoying himself. “Congratulations on your new promotions, by the way. The board and I were so impressed with your… initiative. Really, we were. But when you left yourself with the option to double-cross us again? Well, that was just a bridge too far.” Riley’s heart pounded in her chest as the reality of her situation sank in. “You’re probably wondering how we found out,” Tom continued, his tone light and conversational. “Well, let’s just say you can’t trust anyone these days. Tiffany sends her regards, by the way. She was more than happy to sell you out for the right price.” Riley’s vision blurred with tears of rage and betrayal. Her mind raced, but there was no escape, no way out. She was trapped—physically, mentally, and emotionally. Tom’s grin widened. “Don’t worry, Riley. We’re not going to hurt you. In fact, we’re giving you an early retirement. Consider it a reward for all your hard work.” Riley’s eyes widened in disbelief. Early retirement? What was he talking about? Tom continued, his voice taking on a patronizing tone. “You see, Riley, we decided not to leave any loose ends this time. Tiffany was actually on this same plane last night, coming back from Switzerland to pick up her check and celebrate the successful transaction. Turns out she also using it for her return leg.” At that moment, the flight attendant wheeled out an enormous pram from the forward cabin. It was far larger than anything a child would use, its front covered with a thick blanket. From inside, Riley could hear soft mewling and cooing sounds. “Sounds like someone’s waking up from her nap,” Tom said with a chuckle. The flight attendant pulled back the blanket, revealing Tiffany. Riley’s breath caught in her throat. Tiffany lay in the pram, her wide, glazed-over eyes staring blankly at the ceiling. There was no trace of the sharp, cunning woman Riley had known. Embroidered on the side of the pram was the demeaning nickname: Tiffy. Tiffany was stark naked except for an enormous, adult-sized diaper. It was unlike anything Riley had ever seen. This was no pair of depends. It was obscenely thick and covered in childish patterns from the show Bluey. A wetness indicator ran down the middle of the diaper, its color beginning to change from yellow to blue at the bottom, indicating that it had already seen some use. Her hair was pulled back into a pony tail. A comically large pink bow sat planted in the front of her hair.

The car ride to the Easter fair was tense, though Clara and James seemed oblivious to Eleanor’s simmering discomfort. Eleanor sat in the backseat, arms crossed, staring out the window as Clara chattered excitedly about the fair. Eleanor couldn’t help but feel a pang of jealousy as she watched her sister and James exchange affectionate glances. Clara, younger by five years, already had everything Eleanor lacked: a loving husband, a cozy home, and a life that seemed to be moving forward. Eleanor, on the other hand, had little to celebrate—a dead-end job, a nearly empty social calendar, and a love life that had been dormant for years. Eleanor’s friendships had dwindled over the years as her friends got married and started having kids. She had always preferred to focus on fun and her career, thinking they were ridiculous for giving up all their free time to spend it with babies. But now, she was largely alone on weekends, with no one to call or hang out with. That was the only reason she had agreed to go to this stupid, childish fair with her sister in the first place. She had nothing better to do. “So, Ellie,” Clara said, turning in her seat to face her sister, “how’s work been? Still at that marketing firm?” Eleanor forced a tight smile. “Yeah, still there. Same old, same old.” Clara nodded sympathetically, though her tone was annoyingly cheerful. “Well, at least you’ve got stability, right? And hey, any new guys on the horizon?” Eleanor’s jaw tightened. “No. Not really my priority right now.” James chuckled awkwardly, trying to lighten the mood. “You’ll find someone, Eleanor. You’re a catch.” Eleanor rolled her eyes but said nothing. The conversation shifted to Clara and James’s plans for the future, and Eleanor’s discomfort grew as they casually mentioned they were trying for kids. Clara’s face lit up as she gushed about baby names and nursery themes, while James grinned proudly. Eleanor felt a knot of jealousy tighten in her chest. She forced a polite smile, but inside, she was seething. Why did Clara get to have it all while she was stuck in a life that felt like it was going nowhere? When they arrived at the fair, Eleanor was relieved to escape the confines of the car. The park was bustling with activity, but something felt off. The first thing she noticed was the lack of children. Instead, the fair was filled with adults. Most acting normally. However, she noticed that some seemed to be dressed in more childish garb: women sun dresses that were a tad too short, men in shorts that seemed a bit too short, their polo shirts tucked tightly into them. She saw one woman across the parking lot walking somewhat awkwardly ahead of two older adults, seemingly her parents. She wore a pink shirt and yellow tights. Eleanor was rather far off, but the seat of the woman’s pants seemed off. It was almost puffy, and not they way you would get from a big ass. “Isn’t this place great?” Clara said, oblivious to Eleanor’s discomfort and yanking her out of train of thought. “It’s so… whimsical!” Eleanor sighed at the childish exuberance of her sister. If she’s going to be like this all day, I am in for a long one… Eleanor muses judgmentally to herself. Inside the fair, things were generally normal. Food stands scattered about, little picture opportunities put together here and there. People bustling to and fro in their best spring get ups. Basically, to Eleanor, it looked horrifically boring. “This is… nice,” Eleanor said carefully, trying half-heartedly to mask her lack of enthusiasm. Clara laughed. “Isn’t it fun? Just let loose, Ellie. You’re always so serious.” Eleanor forced a smile, but her mind was still occupied by the woman in the parking lot. Even here in the fair, something about this place felt wrong, and she couldn’t shake the growing sense of dread. As the three wandered deeper in to the fairground, Eleanor’s boredom worsened. She couldn’t help but be annoyed at the exaggerated excitement her sister and brother in law derived from every cheap egg painting stand and bunny statue. The couple were now taking pictures of each other with a wooden cutout of the easter bunny, while Eleanor sat in languid boredom. She scanned the fairgrounds, her eyes narrowing at the odd lack of children, even this far into the event. Suddenly her attention was pulled to a scene across the way. Eleanor noticed the commotion from a distance—a man, perhaps in his late thirties, was stomping his feet and wailing, his face red with frustration. Curiosity piqued, she broke away from Clara and James, weaving through the crowd to get a closer look. As she approached, she took in the man’s outfit: corduroy pants, an oxford shirt with little anchors sewn onto it, and a sweater vest adorned with tiny bunnies. At first glance, it seemed like a dapper, if slightly eccentric, ensemble. But the longer she looked, the more unsettling it became. There was something off about it, as if a child’s Easter outfit had been blown up into adult proportions. The colors were too bright, the patterns too whimsical, and the fit just slightly too exaggerated, like a costume rather than clothing. Eleanor’s stomach twisted as she watched the man throw a full-blown tantrum over a dropped ice cream cone, his voice high-pitched and whiny. “I want another one! You ruined it!” She glanced around, half-expecting someone to intervene or laugh at the absurdity of the scene, but no one seemed to care. Instead, the man’s companion—a woman in a pastel dress—calmly tried to soothe him, as if this were the most normal thing in the world. Eleanor took a step back, her unease deepening. Something about this place was deeply wrong. She glanced around, half-expecting someone to intervene or laugh at the absurdity of the scene, but no one seemed to care. Instead, she caught the eye of another woman nearby, perhaps in her mid-thirties, who was staring at the man with a furrowed brow and a look of deep concern. The woman stood next to an older lady who resembled her mother, but unlike her daughter, the mother was smiling and happy about everything going on, just like Clara and James. For a brief moment, Eleanor felt a flicker of relief. I’m not the only one who thinks this is weird, she thought. But before she could say anything, Clara grabbed her arm and pulled her toward a booth selling handmade Easter baskets. “Isn’t this place amazing?” Clara said, her voice bubbling with enthusiasm. “It’s so… quirky! I love it.” Eleanor forced a nod, her eyes darting back to the crying man, who was now being led away by the caretaker, still sniffling. She wanted to say something, to point out how bizarre it all was, but Clara was already dragging her toward the next attraction, chattering about how cute the baskets were. After the unsettling encounter with the man in the oversized Easter outfit, Eleanor tried to shake off her unease by focusing on the more mundane aspects of the fair. Clara and James, still blissfully oblivious, led her to a lemonade stand, where the three of them stood in line, debating the merits of funnel cake versus cotton candy. Clara was adamant that funnel cake was the superior choice, while James argued that cotton candy was the quintessential fair treat. Eleanor half-listened, her mind still preoccupied with the strange scenes she’d witnessed earlier. Once they had their lemonade, they wandered over to a booth selling handmade Easter crafts. Clara cooed over a set of pastel-colored ceramic eggs, while James picked up a wooden bunny figurine and made it “hop” along the table, earning a laugh from Clara. Eleanor forced a smile, trying to play along, but her attention kept drifting to the crowd around them. There was something about the atmosphere that felt off—too cheerful, too forced, like the fair was hiding something beneath its bright, whimsical surface. As they moved on, Clara spotted a face-painting booth and dragged Eleanor over, insisting they get matching designs. Eleanor reluctantly agreed, choosing a small butterfly on her cheek, while Clara went all out with a full bunny face. James snapped a few photos of them, joking that they looked like they belonged in the fair’s parade. For a moment, Eleanor almost forgot her discomfort, caught up in the lightheartedness of it all. But the moment didn’t last. As they walked away from the booth, Eleanor’s eyes landed on a man nearby, his camera raised as he gleefully snapped photos of someone posing with the Easter bunny mascot. At first, Eleanor assumed it was a child, but as she got closer, she realized with a jolt that it was a grown man—likely in his late twenties or early thirties. He was dressed in a pastel blue footed onesie with a teddy bear embroidered on the chest, and his behavior was unmistakably childlike. He was bouncing on his toes, clapping his hands, and giggling uncontrollably as the bunny mascot waved and hopped around him. The man with the camera was encouraging him, his voice high-pitched and overly enthusiastic. “That’s it! Big smile! Look at the bunny! So cute!” Eleanor was stunned, her stomach twisting. The man posing for the photos wasn’t just acting childish—he seemed fully regressed, his demeanor and movements indistinguishable from those of a four-year-old. His wide-eyed excitement and exaggerated gestures were unsettling, and the way the photographer fawned over him made Eleanor’s skin crawl. She glanced around, hoping that everyone else was as shocked as her, but no one seemed to care. In fact, a small crowd had gathered, smiling and cooing as if this were the most normal thing in the world. That’s when she saw her: a woman in her early twenties, dressed in a frilly pink dress with matching bonnet and knee-high socks. She was toddling unsteadily on her feet, giggling uncontrollably as she chased a butterfly. Her movements were exaggerated and clumsy, like a toddler who hadn’t quite mastered walking. A man—her partner, perhaps—stood nearby, watching her with a fond smile. Eleanor stared, her lemonade forgotten. The woman’s behavior was so bizarre, so wrong, that Eleanor couldn’t look away. She glanced at Clara and James, expecting them to react, but they were too engrossed in their dessert debate to notice. Eleanor’s discomfort grew as she watched the woman plop down on the grass and start playing with a stuffed bunny, babbling incoherently. She wanted to say something, to point out the absurdity of it all, but Clara and James were already moving on, their laughter ringing in her ears as they headed toward the next attraction. “Clara,” Eleanor said, her voice tight, “do you see that?” Clara followed her gaze and laughed. “Oh, how cute! She’s really getting into the spirit of things.” Eleanor blinked, stunned. “Cute? She’s acting like a child. That’s not normal.” Clara waved her off. “Relax, Ellie. It’s just a bit of fun. You should try it sometime—you’re always so serious.” Just as Clara grabbed Eleanor’s arm to pull her toward the next attraction, the woman in the pink dress suddenly squatted down, her face scrunching up in concentration. Eleanor’s eyes widened as she realized what the woman might be doing. Her stomach churned at the thought, but before she could process it further, Clara was tugging her away. “Come on, Ellie! You’re missing all the fun!” Clara said, her voice cheerful and oblivious. Eleanor glanced back over her shoulder, her mind racing. The woman was still squatting, her bonnet bobbing slightly as she shifted her weight. Eleanor felt a cold knot of dread settle in her chest as Clara and James led her away, their laughter ringing in her ears. Suddenly James interrupted, holding up a funnel cake. “Got it! Let’s find a spot to sit.” As they walked away, Eleanor glanced back at the woman, who was now lying on her back, kicking her legs in the air and giggling. The man knelt beside her, wiping her face with a handkerchief as if she were a child who’d made a mess. Eleanor shuddered and quickened her pace to catch up with Clara and James. As the three sat at a picnic table, Clara and James eagerly enjoying their festive fried deserts, Eleanor excused herself to use the restroom, desperate for a moment alone to collect her thoughts. The fair’s restroom was surprisingly large, with several stalls and a separate area for changing tables. As she washed her hands, she heard a soft cooing sound coming from the changing area. Her curiosity piqued, she peeked around the corner and froze. There, on a massive changing table, was the woman from earlier—the one in her mid-thirties who had shared Eleanor’s concern about the fair. She was lying on her back, her legs in the air, as a caretaker changed her diaper. The woman’s face was lit up with childish delight, her eyes wide and innocent as she babbled and clapped her hands. Eleanor’s stomach churned as she realized the woman was now completely regressed, her behavior and demeanor indistinguishable from that of a toddler. Eleanor’s breath caught in her throat as she tried to process what she was seeing. The woman’s mother—the older lady who had been with her earlier—was nowhere to be seen. Instead, the caretaker was cooing softly, treating the woman like a baby. Eleanor’s mind raced as she tried to make sense of the scene. Was this some kind of twisted performance? Had the woman been drugged? Or was something even more sinister at play? She wanted to look away, to pretend she hadn’t seen anything, but she couldn’t. The woman’s transformation was too shocking, too horrifying to ignore. As the caretaker finished the diaper change and helped the woman off the table, Eleanor finally turned away, her heart pounding. She stumbled out of the restroom, her mind reeling. When she found Clara and James, she immediately confronted them. “Did you bring me to some kind of fair for… for retards?” Eleanor hissed, her voice trembling with disgust. Clara looked genuinely confused. “What are you talking about? It’s just a fun Easter fair!” Eleanor wasn’t convinced but decided to drop it, though her discomfort lingered. She couldn’t shake the image of the woman on the changing table, her once-concerned eyes now vacant and childlike. As they moved on to the next attraction, Eleanor couldn’t help but feel that something was terribly, terribly wrong. Eleanor excused herself to use the restroom, desperate for a moment alone to collect her thoughts. The fair’s restroom was surprisingly large, with several stalls and a separate area for changing tables. As she washed her hands, she heard a soft cooing sound coming from the changing area. Her curiosity piqued, she peeked around the corner and froze. There, on a massive changing table, was a woman in her mid-thirties, lying on her back with her legs in the air. An older woman—clearly her mother—was changing her diaper, her hands moving with practiced ease. The younger woman babbled and clapped her hands, her face lit up with childish delight. Eleanor’s stomach churned as she realized the woman had used the diaper. The sight of a grown adult in such a state was deeply unsettling, and Eleanor felt a wave of disgust wash over her. She wanted to look away, to pretend she hadn’t seen anything, but she couldn’t. The scene was too bizarre, too horrifying to ignore. The mother finished the diaper change and helped the woman off the table, cooing softly as she adjusted the woman’s bonnet and smoothed out her frilly dress. The younger woman giggled and toddled off, clutching a stuffed bear to her chest. As they turned to leave, the woman nearly ran into Eleanor, her bonnet bouncing with each clumsy step. The mother quickly apologized, her voice warm and cheerful. “Oh, I’m so sorry! She’s just so excited today. Come along, sweetheart,” she said, taking the younger woman’s hand and leading her away. Eleanor stood frozen, her heart pounding. As the pair disappeared around the corner, an eerie feeling crept over her. There was something familiar about them—the way the younger woman had looked at her, the mother’s cheerful demeanor. It reminded her of the pair she had seen when she first entered the fair: the woman in her mid-thirties who had shared her concern about the place, and her mother, who had been smiling and happy despite the oddities around them. No, Eleanor thought, shaking her head. It can’t be them. It’s just my mind playing tricks on me. But the more she tried to dismiss the thought, the more it gnawed at her. The resemblance was uncanny. Could it really be the same woman? And if so, what had happened to her in the span of a few hours? Eleanor’s unease turned to panic. She rushed out of the restroom and found Clara and James nearby, laughing as they shared a funnel cake. Without preamble, Eleanor grabbed Clara’s arm and hissed, “We need to leave. Right now.” Clara blinked, confused. “What? Why? We haven’t even seen the Easter egg hunt yet.” “This place is… it’s not right,” Eleanor said, her voice trembling. “Did you see what’s going on here? Grown adults acting like children, wearing diapers, being treated like babies—what is this place?” Clara frowned, her expression a mix of concern and amusement. “Ellie, it’s just a fun fair. You’re overthinking things. It’s all part of the theme.” “Theme?” Eleanor snapped. “This isn’t a theme, Clara. This is… this is sick. I don’t know what’s going on here, but I want to leave. Now.” James stepped in, his tone calm but firm. “Hey, let’s not ruin the day, okay? We’re here to have fun. The Easter egg hunt is the main event—we can’t miss that. Come on, let’s go.” Before Eleanor could protest further, James took Clara’s hand and started walking toward the egg hunt area. Clara glanced back at Eleanor, her expression softening. “Just try to relax, Ellie. You’ll see—it’s all in good fun.” Eleanor hesitated, her mind racing. She wanted to argue, to demand answers, but Clara and James were already moving, their cheerful voices a stark contrast to the growing horror she felt. Reluctantly, she followed, her unease deepening with every step. Clara and James led Eleanor toward a large tent at the edge of the fairgrounds, its entrance flanked by colorful banners advertising the Easter egg hunt. Eleanor’s unease grew as they approached. The tent was massive, with rows of registration tables lined up inside, manned by cheerful staff in pastel-colored uniforms. The setup seemed excessive for a children’s event, and Eleanor couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off. “Why does a kids’ Easter egg hunt need all this?” Eleanor muttered, more to herself than to Clara and James. But they didn’t seem to hear her, their attention focused on a chipper young woman at one of the desks. She wore a pastel yellow shirt with the fair’s logo and greeted them with a bright smile. “Welcome! What can I do for you today?” the woman asked, her tone sugary sweet. Clara stepped forward, her voice bubbling with excitement. “Hi! We had a last-minute sign-up. We were originally just planning to watch, but we realized that Eleanor here”—she gestured to Eleanor, who stiffened—“could really benefit from a little fun and relaxation. She’s been so stressed lately, and we thought this would be the perfect way to help her unwind.” Eleanor’s eyes widened in disbelief. “What are you talking about? I didn’t sign up for anything! This is ridiculous. I want to leave. Now.” The desk lady’s smile didn’t waver. She reached under the table and pulled out a large pacifier with straps hanging from either side. “No problem at all!” she chirped, handing the pacifier to Clara. “You can administer this yourself if you’d like. It’ll help her relax and get into the spirit of things.” Clara took the pacifier with a gleeful smile, her eyes lighting up as she examined it. “Oh, perfect! Thanks so much.” Eleanor took a step back, her heart pounding. “Clara, what the hell are you doing? This isn’t funny anymore. I’m leaving.” She turned to go, but before she could take more than a few steps, two large men in the same pastel uniforms appeared behind her. They grabbed her arms from either side, their grip firm and unyielding. Eleanor’s breath hitched as she struggled against them, her voice rising in panic. “Let me go! What is wrong with you people? Clara! James! Do something!” But Clara and James just stood there, watching with amused smiles. Clara stepped forward, holding the pacifier in one hand. “It’s for your own good, Ellie. You need to relax and let go for once in your life.” “No! Stop! This isn’t—!” Eleanor’s protests were cut off as Clara shoved the pacifier into her mouth. The rubber nipple filled her mouth, muffling her screams. Clara quickly wrapped the straps around Eleanor’s head, securing the pacifier tightly in place. Eleanor thrashed and tried to scream, but the sound was reduced to a muffled whimper. The two men began dragging her away, their hands like iron clamps on her arms. Eleanor twisted her head to look back at Clara and James, her eyes wide with terror and betrayal. They stood there, smiling and waving as if she were a child being dropped off at summer camp. “Have fun, Ellie!” Clara called after her, her voice dripping with faux sweetness. “You’ll thank us later!” Eleanor’s muffled screams echoed in her ears as she was hauled deeper into the tent, the cheerful decorations and pastel colors now feeling sinister and oppressive. Her mind raced, trying to make sense of what was happening, but the reality was too horrifying to comprehend. She was trapped, and there was no one to help her. Eleanor was dragged into the massive tent, her heart pounding as she took in the chaotic scene. The space was a flurry of activity, with dozens of people moving about in a strange, choreographed frenzy. Some adults, like her, were being forcibly led from one area to another, their protests muffled by pacifiers or drowned out by the cheerful chatter of the staff. Other attendants scurried around, their arms laden with pastel-colored clothing and what looked like enormous diapers. The air was thick with the scent of baby powder and something sweet, almost cloying, like cotton candy. Eleanor was shoved into a line leading to a row of changing stations. Each station was equipped with a massive table, padded and covered in a waterproof material, and surrounded by attendants in pastel uniforms. The woman in front of Eleanor was kicking and squirming, her muffled screams barely audible through the pacifier strapped to her face. Two attendants struggled to hold her down as a third tried to fasten a frilly dress over her squirming body. “We’re going to need a dose of Springtime Calm!” one of the attendants called out, her voice cheerful but firm. A woman in a nurse’s uniform appeared, holding a syringe filled with a pale pink liquid. She approached the panicking woman with a gleeful smile, humming a nursery rhyme under her breath. Without hesitation, she injected the liquid into the woman’s arm. Almost immediately, the woman’s body went limp, her eyes still darting around in panic, but her limbs no longer responding to her commands. The attendants quickly finished dressing her, sliding an adult-sized pull-up over her hips and smoothing out the frilly dress. They lifted her off the table and set her on her feet, where she stood swaying slightly, her eyes wide and terrified. Eleanor’s stomach churned as she watched the scene unfold. She clenched her fists, her mind racing. She wanted to fight, to scream, to run, but the memory of the woman’s sudden paralysis stopped her. If I fight, they’ll sedate me too, she thought. I need to stay alert. I’ll find a way out later. When it was her turn, Eleanor forced herself to remain still, her body tense as she was led to the changing table. The attendants helped her onto the padded surface, their hands firm but not unkind. One of them, a woman with a bright smile and a name tag that read “Miss Daisy,” began removing Eleanor’s clothes. When she reached Eleanor’s undergarments, she let out a laugh. “Oh my, aren’t these fancy?” Miss Daisy said, holding up Eleanor’s satin underwear. “So sexy! Totally inappropriate for a little baby on Easter, don’t you think?” Eleanor burned with humiliation, her cheeks flushing red as the other attendants giggled. She clenched her teeth, refusing to give them the satisfaction of a reaction. Miss Daisy tossed the underwear aside and reached for an enormous white diaper, unfolding it with practiced ease. The diaper was thick and puffy, its material soft but unyielding. As it was fastened around her hips, Eleanor couldn’t help but notice how it felt against her skin—bulky and restrictive, the padding pressing against her thighs and waist. The crinkling sound it made as she shifted slightly only added to her humiliation. She felt like a child, helpless and exposed, and the sensation made her stomach twist. But it didn’t end there. Miss Daisy and the other attendants stripped Eleanor completely, removing her shirt and bra and leaving her in nothing but the diaper. They then pulled a pastel yellow shirt over her head, its hem barely reaching the top of the diaper. The shirt was loose and childish, adorned with a cartoon duck and the words “Easter Cutie” in bold, cheerful letters. Eleanor’s face burned as she was helped off the table, her legs trembling slightly beneath her. The attendants cooed and fussed over her, adjusting her shirt and patting her diaper as if she were a toddler. She wanted to scream, to lash out, but she forced herself to stay calm, her mind racing as she plotted her next move. Just play along for now, she told herself. You’ll find a way out. You have to. Eleanor was led into a line of other adults, all dressed in similarly humiliating babyish outfits. The line snaked toward a small square area surrounded by tall curtains, its entrance marked by a cheerful banner that read, “Step Inside for a Magical Easter Surprise!” The irony of the sign was lost on no one—except, perhaps, the attendants, who bustled about with smiles plastered on their faces, herding the adults like sheep. The other adults in line were a mix of compliance and resistance. Some, like the woman who had been sedated earlier, stood swaying slightly, their eyes glazed over and their movements sluggish. Others, still conscious, fidgeted nervously, their pacifiers bobbing in their mouths as they mumbled incoherent protests. The outfits ranged from toddler-like—frilly dresses, overalls, and bonnets—to full infantile attire, complete with onesies and bibs. Eleanor’s yellow ducky shirt and bulky diaper felt almost modest by comparison. As she stood in line, Eleanor’s mind raced, her eyes darting around as she searched for an opportunity to escape. The attendants were everywhere, their pastel uniforms blending into the chaos like a pastel nightmare. She noticed a gap in the crowd near the edge of the tent, but before she could act, an attendant stepped into view, blocking her path. Eleanor clenched her fists, forcing herself to stay calm. Wait for the right moment, she told herself. You’ll only get one shot. Her attention was drawn to the curtained area ahead. Bright lights flashed from within, casting colorful patterns on the fabric walls. The adults who entered never seemed to come back out, which only deepened Eleanor’s unease. What were they doing in there? What new humiliation awaited her? Her anxiety spiked as she moved closer to the front of the line, now only one person away from the entrance. The woman directly in front of Eleanor was crying softly, her shoulders shaking with her sobs. Her outfit was particularly infantilizing— She was dressed in a frilly ballerina dress that plumed out at her waist, leaving her entire diaper exposed—a stark reminder of her infantilized state. Her pacifier bobbed as she whimpered, and Eleanor felt a pang of sympathy, even as her own fear threatened to overwhelm her. The woman turned to look at Eleanor, her eyes wide and pleading, but before she could say anything, an attendant stepped forward and gently guided her into the curtained area. “Go on, sweetie,” the attendant said, her voice sickeningly sweet. “It’s your turn for the magic!” Eleanor stood frozen in line, her heart pounding as she watched the crying woman in front of her being led inside. The woman’s sobs were muffled by her pacifier, her shoulders shaking as stood. The attendants guided her gently but firmly, their cheerful voices a stark contrast to the woman’s obvious terror. Eleanor’s stood petrified as the woman disappeared behind the curtains, the bright lights inside casting eerie shadows on the fabric walls. For a moment, there was silence. Then the lights flashed again, brighter this time, accompanied by a faint, cheerful melody that made Eleanor’s skin crawl. She strained to hear what was happening inside, but the music drowned out any other sounds. Her anxiety spiked as she imagined the worst—what were they doing to her? What would they do to her? Suddenly, there was a commotion. One of the side walls of the curtained area burst open, and the woman came stumbling out. Eleanor’s initial reaction was relief—she had escaped! But as the woman turned toward her, Eleanor’s relief turned to horror. The woman’s face wasn’t one of defiance or determination. Instead, she wore an expression of pure, infantile mischief. Her tears had dried, leaving streaks of mascara on her cheeks, but her eyes were wide and glazed over, her mouth stretched into a droopy, mindless smile. She giggled uncontrollably as she toddled around, her movements clumsy and uncoordinated, the frilly ballerina dress bouncing with each step. The attendants chased after her, their laughter mingling with hers as if this were all part of the fun. One of the guards who had been holding Eleanor’s arms—a burly man with a kind smile—let go of her to intercept the woman. He caught her gently in a hug, lifting her off the ground and cooing, “There, there, little one. You’re okay.” He set her down once she had calmed, but the woman’s demeanor didn’t change. She clung to his arm, toddling almost right up to Eleanor before stopping abruptly. Eleanor stared, her stomach twisting as the woman’s face scrunched up in concentration. The woman dropped into a squat, her hands gripping the guard’s arm for support. Her cheeks puffed out, her eyes furrowed, and her face turned red as she strained. A loud fart ripped through the air, followed by the unmistakable sound of a mess exploding into her diaper. The smell hit Eleanor like a wave, and she gagged, her horror deepening as the diaper visibly bulged and swelled beneath the woman’s frilly dress. The guard chuckled softly, patting the woman’s back. “Good job, sweetheart!” he said, his voice warm and encouraging. “Let’s get you cleaned up, hmm?” He led her away, the woman toddling beside him with a vacant smile, the swollen diaper sagging heavily between her legs. Eleanor’s mind reeled. They weren’t just humiliating these adults—somehow, they were regressing them mentally into babies. The realization hit her like a punch to the gut, and she knew she couldn’t wait any longer. She had to escape, now. With one of her guards distracted, escorting the regressed woman away, Eleanor saw her chance. The pacifier strapped into her mouth had been driving her mad, the rubber nipple pressing against her tongue and the strap digging into the back of her head. She reached up with her free hand, fumbling with the clip until it released. She ripped the pacifier out of her mouth, gasping as fresh air filled her lungs. The relief was immediate, but short-lived—she had no time to savor it. She turned to the remaining guard, a wiry man with his attention cast somewhere else in the tent. Without hesitation, she drove her knee into his groin. He doubled over with a grunt, releasing her arm. Eleanor didn’t wait—she bolted, her heart racing as she tore through the tent. She dodged around stacks of diapers, weaving between changing tables and pastel-clad attendants. She was running in a circle. She needed to find a path past everything to the outside. Then she could get to the road and flag down help. Attendants rushed towards her from multiple direction now. She threw items down behind her as she negotiated through the maze of infantile accoutrements. She wove past a row of changing tables and saw her path to a flap entrance unobstructed. She just had to run now. Just as she reached the edge of the tent, a large man stepped into her path, his arms outstretched. Eleanor tried to dodge, but he was too quick. He grabbed her, his grip like iron, and lifted her off the ground. She kicked and screamed, her voice raw with desperation. “Let me go! Please! You can’t do this!” A woman appeared, holding a syringe filled with a pale pink liquid. Eleanor’s eyes widened in terror as she recognized it—the same sedative they had used on the woman earlier. She thrashed wildly, but the man holding her was too strong. “Shh, sweetie,” the woman said, her voice sickeningly sweet. “This will help you relax.” Eleanor screamed as the needle pierced her skin, the cold liquid flooding her veins. Almost immediately, her limbs grew heavy, her struggles weakening as the world around her began to blur. The last thing she saw was the woman’s smiling face, her voice fading into a distant hum. “Happy Easter, little one.” Then everything went black. Clara and James sat on the bleachers by the open field, the air filled with the cheerful sounds of children’s laughter and the faint hum of the fair in the background. The field was a pastel wonderland, decorated with oversized Easter eggs, towering bunny statues, and clusters of fake flowers. The large regression tent loomed nearby, its cheerful banners fluttering in the breeze. Clara absentmindedly scrolled through the photos on her phone, pausing to show James a particularly cute shot of the two of them posing in front of a giant Easter bunny earlier in the day. James chuckled, leaning back and stretching his arms. “We’ve had such a fun day,” Clara said, her voice tinged with satisfaction. “And it’s about to get even better.” James nodded, though his attention was already drifting to the field. An announcement crackled over the loudspeakers, the voice bright and bubbly. “Attention, everyone! The Easter egg hunt is about to begin! Let’s give a warm welcome to our little ones!” Clara and James put their phones away, their eyes lighting up with anticipation. The “children” began to wander out onto the field, their movements clumsy and exaggerated. Each one wore a comically large nametag pinned to their outfit, bearing infantilized versions of their adult names: “Ellie,” “Tommy,” “Lulu,” and so on. Most of them carried cute baskets, their faces lit up with excitement as they toddled toward the colorful eggs scattered across the grass. The crowd in the bleachers cooed and clapped as the adults-turned-babies made their way into view, their pacifiers bobbing in their mouths or their faces slack with dopey, vacant grins. Clara and James watched with rapt attention, pointing out their favorites. One man, dressed in overalls and a striped shirt, was crawling on all fours, giggling as he chased a rolling egg. Another woman, in a frilly pink dress and bonnet, sat cross-legged in the grass, babbling to a stuffed bunny as she chewed on its ear. A third “child,” a man in a sailor suit, was being carried out by an attendant and laid gently on his back. He kicked his legs in the air, laughing as he rolled around with a set of plastic keys. “Oh, look at that one!” Clara said, pointing to a woman in a light green onesie adorned with tiny embroidered ducklings. She wore matching green booties and a bonnet with a yellow ribbon, her pacifier clipped to the front of her outfit. Unlike the others, she was standing upright, her eyes darting around with a look of growing awareness. Her movements were hesitant, almost cautious, as if she were trying to piece together where she was and what was happening. “She’s adorable,” James said, though his tone shifted as he noticed her expression. “Wait… is she…?” Clara frowned, her eyes narrowing. “She’s fighting it. Look at her—she’s starting to wake up.” Clara waved over an attendant who was patrolling the aisles. The woman, dressed in a pastel uniform with a radio clipped to her chest, approached with a smile. “Everything okay?” she asked. “That one,” Clara said, pointing to the woman in the green onesie. “She’s not fully regressed. She’s starting to figure things out.” The attendant’s smile didn’t waver. “Thanks for letting us know. We’ll take care of it.” She spoke into her radio, her voice calm and professional. “We’ve got a Level 2 regression resistance in Sector 3. Requesting reinforcement.” On the field, the woman in the green onesie was now looking around frantically, her eyes wide with panic. She took a few shaky steps forward, her hands trembling as she reached up to pull the pacifier from her mouth. But before she could act, two attendants appeared at her sides, grabbing her arms and gently but firmly pulling her to the ground. She struggled, her muffled cries drawing the attention of the crowd. Two more attendants arrived, one carrying a basket filled with strange items: a pair of headphones decorated with bunny ears, a vibrator shaped like a carrot, and a phone playing a hypnotic audio track. The woman with the headphones placed them over the struggling woman’s ears, while the other attendant held her head in place. The woman with the vibrator turned it on, its low hum audible even from the bleachers, and began rubbing it against the woman’s diaper. The effect was immediate. The woman’s struggles ceased as her body tensed, her back arching as she let out a loud, involuntary moan. The crowd erupted into laughter, including Clara and James, who watched with a mix of amusement and fascination. The woman’s moans grew louder, her hips bucking as the vibrator worked its magic. Her face flushed, her eyes rolling back as she reached a powerful, shuddering orgasm. The attendants held her steady, the hypnotic audio from the phone drilling into her brain through the headphones. When they finally sat her up, the woman’s expression was completely blank, her mouth slack and drooling. Her eyes were empty, devoid of any awareness or intelligence. She was no longer a toddler—she had been regressed all the way down to an infant. Clara and James laughed, shaking their heads. “Well, she shouldn’t have made such a big stink,” Clara said, her voice light and teasing. “She was doing so well as a toddler, but now she’s just a baby.” James chuckled, wrapping an arm around Clara’s shoulders. “She’ll be happier this way. No more stress, no more worries—just fun and playtime.” As the attendants carried the woman away, her bonnet askew and her onesie damp with drool, Clara and James turned their attention back to the field, where the other “children” were happily hunting for eggs and playing in the grass. The sun shone brightly overhead, and the air was filled with the sounds of laughter and joy. Clara’s eyes lit up as she spotted Eleanor—or rather, Elly—being guided out of the tent by an attendant. Elly was dressed in her yellow ducky shirt, the large nametag “Elly” pinned prominently to the front. Her bonnet was slightly askew, and her pacifier bobbed in her mouth as she toddled uncertainly, her steps wobbly and unsure. The attendant gently deposited Elly on the ground, and after a moment of hesitation, she dropped to her hands and knees, crawling with more confidence. Her eyes, though empty, were wide with curiosity, taking in the colorful field as if everything around her were new and fascinating. Clara squealed with joy, clutching James’s arm. “Look at her! She came out perfect! She looks so happy!” James grinned, waving enthusiastically at Elly. “Hey, Elly! Over here!” But Elly didn’t notice. Instead, she turned her attention to a ladybug crawling on a blade of grass, her head tilting as she watched it with childlike wonder. After a moment, she lost interest and sat back on her diapered butt, fidgeting with the hem of her shirt. Her clumsy fingers tugged at the fabric, trying to pull it off, but she couldn’t quite manage it. An attendant noticed her struggle and approached with a smile. “Need some help, sweetie?” she cooed, gently pulling the shirt over Elly’s head. Elly’s shapely, round breasts gleamed in the sunlight, but she showed no sign of embarrassment or self-awareness. Instead, she bounced up and down on her diapered butt, her face lit up with relief and joy at being free of the shirt. Drool hung from her lower lip, glistening in the sun as it dripped onto her bare chest. Clara and James watched, their hearts swelling with pride. “The staff did a perfect job with her,” Clara said, her voice soft with admiration. “She’s just so… carefree.” James nodded, snapping a few photos on his phone. “She’s adorable. Look at her go.” He zoomed in on Elly’s face, capturing the drool dripping onto her breasts as she bounced. “We have to send these to Mom and Dad. They’ll get a kick out of seeing her like this.” Clara laughed, taking her own phone out to snap more pictures. “Oh, definitely. And we should post a few on social media. Everyone’s going to love seeing how happy she is.” Elly, now completely nude except for her bulky diaper, crawled toward a circle of other regressed adults who were playing with toys. Her sodden diaper swung heavily between her thighs with each movement, its yellowed bulk sagging lower and lower. Her breasts swayed in rhythm with her crawling, the motion almost hypnotic as she made her way across the grass. Clara and James chuckled, snapping more photos. “Look at her soggy diaper!” Clara said, her voice dripping with affection. “She’s just too cute.” Their attention was briefly pulled away as a commotion erupted across the field. Another woman, clearly resisting her regression, was being forcibly held down by attendants. One of them held a vibrator to her diaper while another adjusted a pair of bunny-eared headphones over her ears. The woman’s moans and cries drew laughter from the crowd, but Clara and James barely noticed. Nearby, a toddler-aged man wandered over to the scene, oblivious to the woman’s struggles. He dropped into a squat, his face scrunching up with effort as he filled his diaper. The crowd erupted into laughter, and Clara and James joined in, their hearts full Clara and James returned their focus to Elly, who had joined the circle of regressed adults and was now happily babbling to a stuffed bunny as well as to the other adult babies. Clara and James laughed as they watched Elly interact with the other “children.” “Look at her,” Clara said, her voice warm with pride. “She’s already making friends.” James nodded, wrapping an arm around Clara’s shoulders. “We’ll have to get some of the parents’ numbers. We can arrange playdates for her.” Clara smiled, leaning into James. “That’s a great idea. She’s going to have so much fun.” As they watched, Elly sat up from her play, her face scrunching up in concentration. Her cheeks puffed out, her eyes furrowed, and her body tensed as she strained. A loud fart ripped through the air, the seat of her diaper bulged as the mess migrate out into her already wet material. The diaper visibly expanded and sagged even further, its contents pressing against the thin plastic lining. Elly’s face relaxed into an expression of pure relief, her mouth slack and drooling as she babbled happily to her new friends. Clara and James laughed, snapping more photos. “She’s just too precious,” Clara said, her voice filled with affection. James nodded, his arm still around Clara’s shoulders. “She’s perfect.” Meanwhile, oblivious to everything sat Elly. Empty eyes wide with childlike wonder as she babbled and drooled, completely unaware of the world around her. The sad melancholic life of her adulthood locked away tightly deep in the recesses of mind. In its stead, was the endless joy of childhood innocence.

My friend Brasser3 and I worked really hard to get this story finished and out after 2 years and I can say its complete. I hope everyone enjoys the ending as much as we do. Thank you so much for all the wonderful support! ENJOY! Chapter 1: The blissful silence of Katherine’s darkened bedroom was violently disturbed by her alarm clock. A set of blurry eyes emerged from underneath a cocoon of blankets to stare at it, wishing terrible things to happen to the horrible little device. A pajama sleeved arm reached out and swatted wildly, somehow managing to simultaneously hit snooze and knock the alarm clock off the cheap IKEA nightstand. She knew it would go off again, but she didn't care. She curled up deeper into her pile of blankets that were too big on her twin mattress. All that mattered was sleep. She didn't even really need to get up, being unemployed and all, but sticking to a routine and setting an alarm was the leftover decision from adult Katherine. This was sleepy Katherine, and she had a very different philosophical opinion than adult Katherine. It wasn't necessarily the correct opinion, but it was certainly louder, and usually won the arguments. In the previous weeks, she had gone from a graduate student, to a doctor, to a full-time interviewer, to an unemployed couch-dweller. Her residency had been great internship experience but hadn't mattered when it came to actually getting a full-time job. It had been one month since graduation, and adulthood had hit her a lot harder than she expected. Her student debt was nearly 400,000 dollars, an unfathomable amount that was already expecting her first payment. It turned out that people don't have a lot of sympathy for you when you have Dr. in front of your name. Everyone just assumes that doctors are loaded, but the truth is that most of them are in debt up to their eyeballs. Her savings were quickly disappearing with budgeting of her crappy car, crappy apartment, and crappy meals. She was almost asleep when her phone started vibrating. "Nnooooooo." She moaned into the covers as a hand reached for her phone. She read the caller ID and saw that it was her friend Amy. She groaned and accepted the call. Amy Bradford was incredibly perky and had an annoying habit of calling for everything instead of texting like the rest of the population. They had been friends since the first grade, so she could make an exception for her, but she didn’t have to be happy about it. "What?" Katherine groaned into her phone. "Are you still asleep?!" Amy’s shrill voice came through the phone’s speaker. Katherine winced at the sound and quickly dropped her phone’s volume to nearly silent. "I was... what do you want?" "Did you hear anything back?!" Amy asked excitedly. Katherine sighed at the question. She was so tired of people asking about her job status. "Yes Amy. I got multiple job offers and didn't call you yet because I'm trying to milk them for all the money they will give a fresh graduate with no experience." "There's no need for that tone Dr. Grouchypants." Amy scolded. "I'm just checking on you. I know you'll hear something back soon. Wasn't the OCH interview like a week ago?" Among the twenty-something interviews she had been through in the past month, the most sought after just so happened to be in her own hometown: Ohio Children’s Hospital. OCH was the most renown children’s hospital in the country, the absolute perfect place to work. Amy had been a nurse at OCH for a few years now, so she was a bit biased where she wanted her friend to work. Katherine had been to every hospital in a hundred-mile radius that was hiring and decided that if no one called her back, she would just have to find something else to do. It had been a week since the last interview, and after not even receiving so much as a rejection letter from anywhere else, Katherine was beginning to embrace unemployment. “Yup. Still nothing.” She could hear Amy sighing on the other end of the line. “I’m sure they’re just doing a background check or something.” “Yeah, that’s probably it.” Katherine’s voice didn’t sound very convincing to her. “It will happen soon, and we’ll go out to celebrate!” Katherine rolled her eyes. Partying was Amy’s favorite pastime, not hers. She didn’t mind going out, but she didn’t have nearly the tolerance for alcohol that Amy did, Amy was over six feet tall and could out-drink any man, but Katherine was just barely over four feet tall and weighed less than a hundred pounds. Amy’s natural confidence was a sharp contrast to Katherine’s short demeanor and Amy had developed a unique relationship of protecting her friend. If Katherine tried to walk into most bars, the bouncer would usually laugh at the child trying to pass herself off as an adult, not even bothering to check her real ID that proved she was actually 27. With Amy around, she had someone to stand up for her… even if Amy sometimes made fun of her height too. Amy sensed her apprehension on the phone. “Don’t worry, you can pick the bar and we’ll go wherever you want. I won’t even make fun of you for getting those fruity drinks you like. First one’s on me!” Katherine sighed audibly. At the thought of a drink, Katherine felt a pain in her abdomen. She had been in bed for over ten hours and desperately needed to use the bathroom. “Thanks Amy. I’ll-” Her phone started vibrating in her hand. She squinted as her screen lit up at full brightness and nearly blinded her. It was the local area code. Could it be the hospital?! She thought excitedly. “Amy, I’m getting another call, I’ll call you back.” She slid the green phone icon across her screen, ending the call without waiting for a reply. She bolted upright in her bed, flinging her blankets off. “Hello?” She said, trying to hide her excitement. “Is this Katherine?” A deep woman’s voice came through her phone. She realized how high pitched her first answer was and tried to lower her own voice to sound more like an adult. Just before she spoke, she looked down and realized that she was still wearing her pajamas; pink footed pajamas designed to look like a bunny, complete with a hood, floppy ears, and a little puffball tail on her bottom flap. She was speaking to a professional, probably wearing a power suit, and she was in bed dressed like a child. This realization didn’t add to her confidence. “Yes, this is Katherine…” She said weakly. “Hello Katherine. My name is Jennifer and I work in Human Resources for the Ohio Children’s Center, and I’m calling to congratulate you and let you know that you have been selected to…” Katherine could hear her heartbeat in her ears. The HR representative methodically read through the form dictating her salary, benefits, and legal agreements of the job. Katherine tried to follow, periodically saying, “uh huh” or “okay” while the representative continued to read without pausing. She was barely processing what she was hearing. “-and we will be emailing all of this to the email address that you gave for confirmation and digital signing of the agreement. Please submit the confirmation and you will begin next Monday pending your acceptance.” The rep finished. Katherine waited to see if she was finished. After a long pause, she said, “Okay, thank you very much.” “Thank you, have a nice day!” The phone beeped as the call ended. Katherine let out a squeal and started bouncing on her bed. Her arms flailed, and she couldn’t contain her movements. As she bounced, a sharp pain in her belly stung and she felt her bladder starting to release itself. She clamped her legs together shoved her hands against her crotch. She crawled out of the bed and shuffled towards the bathroom. She loved wearing her cozy footie pajamas, but the only kind she could find in her size were technically designed for children, as was the case with a lot of her clothes. The only real inconvenience with them was that her pajamas made it difficult to go to the bathroom, especially if she was in a hurry. She clenched her kegel muscles and felt a torrent threatening to burst out of her. Due to Katherine’s size, she had always had issues with having a small bladder, so occasional accidents weren’t the most uncommon thing to her. She shuffled into the bathroom, threw her phone on the counter, and released the snaps on her bottom flap. She pulled it down between her legs and sat down on the toilet, relaxing her muscles and feeling the pressure disappear as she relieved herself. She sighed with relief, but something didn’t feel right. She didn’t hear the typical sound of the water splashing, then noticed a warmth spreading between her legs. “Oh shit!” She cried out. In her haste, she had forgotten to pull her underwear down. She had been expecting her period to start any day now and had gone to sleep with a pad in her underwear. She hated how the thick pads felt, but she was so small that even the smallest sized tampon was terribly uncomfortable for her to wear. When she relieved herself, the pad had absorbed the first few seconds of the stream without her noticing, but now it had expanded to an overfull sponge that was leaking through her underwear. She tugged the back of her waistband down, bunching the overfull pad up and holding it out of the way. The pad leaked out into her hands and dripped down the legs of her pajamas. She held still as she finished peeing, wincing at the sensation. “Oh gross…”, she said as she let her heavy underwear droop. She wiped herself as best she could, then waddled over to the sink, trying to keep her dangling wet underwear from making any more contact with her skin. She stood on the stool she kept in front of the sink to wash her hands and thought about how she was going to clean up when her phone started ringing. Amy’s name appeared on the screen. She let out a sigh and answered the phone. “Hel-“ “Was it them?! Did you get the job?!” Amy interjected. Katherine smiled at her excitement. “Yes! They ju-” Katherine had to pull the phone away from her ear as her friend screamed into her phone. “I knew it! I just took my lunch break and I’m in my car. I’m right next to your street, I’ll be there in like 10 seconds!” Panic washed over Katherine. “Amy-“ The phone beeped that the call had ended. Katherine froze for a few seconds, her mind racing over the limited options she had. Katherine ripped the zipper on her onesie down and shimmied out of it as fast as she could. She let her soaked underwear slide down her legs and hit the floor with an audible thud. She left the bathroom and ran naked to her room to find for something to wear. Dirty clothes littered the floor, but anything would be better than her current state. She found a pair or wadded up sweatpants and quickly tried to put them on. She flipped the inside-out legs through and nearly put them on backwards before noticing the orientation. She was about to throw on a random shirt before remembering an important detail: even though Amy was her best friend, she hadn’t seen her without a padded bra on before. Katherine technically had to wear a training bra to properly fit her almost non-existent breasts and the padding was absolutely necessary. Amy would definitely notice if what little breasts Katherine used to have were suddenly gone. She ran to her sock drawer and pulled out one of the many wadded up training bras she kept hidden. She unsnapped a pale pink bra and threw it on in record time. She looked around the floor and eyed a wadded-up hoodie when several loud pounds came from her apartment door. Katherine jumped from the surprise and quickly donned the hoodie. She hurried to the door and turned the old and tarnished door knob. The door swung open and two long arms rushed through the doorway to grab Katherine in a bear hug. Amy squealed as she swayed back and forth, sweeping Katherine off her feet and squeezing her against her blue scrubs. “Con-grat-u-la-tions!” Amy said, enunciation each syllable with her movements. Katherine let out the remaining air in her lungs in a weak wheeze, “Thank… you….” Amy released her grip and shut the door behind her. “Okay, tell me everything! Did you get the position you wanted? Which department are you in? Are you in my wing? When do you start?” Katherine couldn’t get a word in edgewise. “I don’t know, I kind of went on autopilot during the call. They said they’d email me all the info.” She said, still catching her breath. “Oh, they probably sent it already. Let’s’ go check it!” Amy started walking towards Katherine’s room where she kept her computer. Katherine froze as a panic washed over her. She started running after her, unsure of what to say. “Um…” She said, buying for time. “My computer isn’t really working right now.” Amy paused and turned back to her. “Okay, can’t you load it on your phone? I have to know if you’re working in my wing.” Katherine stalled to think of an excuse. “Well… I don’t know where I put my phone.” Amy gave her a confused look. “I just called you like a minute ago… Why don’t you want to see the email? Are… Are you not accepting the job?” She said, sounding horrified. “No, of course I am.” Katherine said hastily. “It’s just… this is all a lot to take in. I just haven’t processed it all yet.” Amy let out a relieved sigh. “You had me worried there for a minute. Don’t freak out about it, I went through the same thing. I can help you understand the legal or professional jargon if you need any help.” Katherine sighed, relieved at the change in conversation. “That would be awesome, thank you so much.” Amy gave her a reassuring smile. “No problem. So, let’s see the forms. Where’s your phone?” Katherine’s short-lived relief was gone again. She tried to think quickly. “I, um… it’s probably in my room?” “I’ll help you look for it.” Amy turned and started walking to the bedroom. Katherine hurried to keep up with her. Amy stepped through the doorway and into the mess of clothes all over the floor. “Did a tornado come through here?” Amy looked around with a judgmental eye. “How long have you lived here?” Katherine hurried around, gathering up clothes. “Only a month, I’m just a bit behind on laundry.” She bundled up the most embarrassing items underneath her arm and chucked them on top of the pile that encompassed her hamper. “Just make sure you don’t throw your phone in the hamper by accident.” Amy said, beginning her own search. The room was nearly clean when Amy started walking out of the bedroom and said, “Hey, I’m going to use your bathroom really quick. I’ll see if your phone is in there too.” The bathroom was just outside the bedroom door, and just as Katherine understood what was happening, Amy was turning the doorknob. “No wait!” Katherine said, rushing out of the room. She stepped outside to see Amy staring down at the wet underwear and pajamas on the floor. She froze, unable to speak. There wasn’t going to be an easy way out of this. “Um, Katie… are you incontinent?” She tried to think of something to say, but Amy continued. “Why do you need pantyliners?” Katherine finally found her voice. “It’s not a liner, it’s a pad. I just… had a little accident.” “Oh…” Amy said, looking back down. “I’m not judging or anything, I just didn’t know you had a problem.” “I don’t!” Katherine said indignantly. “I had been laying in bed for a while and I just got excited when they called about the job. This doesn’t really happen, I swear!” “Okay, okay.” Amy said, gesturing surrender. “I believe you. Stuff happens. So, if this doesn’t happen that often, why don’t you wear tampons?” Katherine blushed. “I… they don’t really fit me.” “Really?” Amy said, looking confused. “I mean, whatever works for you, I guess. Do you wear them all the time?” “No!” Katherine said, feeling more and more like she was losing control of the conversation. She felt the beginnings of tears starting to form. “I was expecting my period! It was just an accident! I had just woken up, the phone call threw me off-” Amy leaned down and cut her off with an unexpected hug. “Kat, you don’t need to explain. I can see this is upsetting you. It’s okay.” Katherine instinctively returned the hug. Her face flushed warm with embarrassed at her outburst. Amy let go of her and stood back up. “I do have to say; however, the bunny pajamas are kind of adorable.” The blush spread, and Katherine’s face felt like it was on fire. Amy laughed and said, “Don’t be embarrassed little bunny.” She looked over towards the sink. “I think that’s your phone on the counter.” She reached over and handed it to Katherine. She took it quickly, grateful for the distraction. She opened her email app and sure enough, the hospital had already sent her email. She turned the screen towards Amy. A bright smile appeared on her face and she snatched the phone back. She swiped frantically, mumbling words to herself as she read. Her eyes lit up as she came across the piece of info she was looking for. “You’re in my wing!” She swept Katherine off the ground again in another bear hug, the gentleness of the previous hug nowhere to be found. Katherine felt a pang of concern at just how easily Amy was able to pick her up; she didn’t even seem to be winded. “This is going to be great! You’ll love it there. I’ll be able to show you everything, we can take lunches together, oh it will be so much better having you there.” Katherine’s arms were still pinned to her sides and she flailed her hands, signaling her feeble attempt to tap out of the hug. Amy set her back down, then got a concerned look as if she just remembered something. She glanced down at her watch. “Crap, I’ve got to grab something for lunch and get back. I’ll use the bathroom at work.” She started heading for the door, Katherine rushing to keep up with her. “I’m off tonight, and we are going out to celebrate! You pick the bar.” She pulled her keys out of her pocket as they reached the front door. “I’m so happy for you, Katie. This is going to be great. I’ll text you later!” Katherine smiled at her as Amy walked out the door. She waved her off, shut the door, and turned the deadbolt with a satisfying click. She let out a deep sigh now that her predicament was over. She felt her muscles go weak and she slid to the floor. “I need to go find some underwear.” The evening out was better than Katherine had expected. Just as promised, Amy didn’t mock her choice of bar, light alcoholic beverages, and only tried twice to get her to dance. The following day allowed a nice recovery from the hangover. The weekend flew by as Katherine prepared for her first day. She laid out her outfit, complete with her very own pink stethoscope. She woke up early, showered, and ate a complete breakfast of pop-tarts and a glass of milk. Katherine arrived early at the hospital in full garb and wandered around until she found the door number listed in her orientation email. She walked in to see a few other employees also going through their orientation, except that all of them were wearing casual clothing. Must be custodians or IT people. Katherine thought to herself. They all turned out to be doctors, none of them wearing a white coat. Katherine felt judgmental eyes looking her over like she was a child playing dress up. The time was spent signing forms, taking a photo for her ID badge, and having the highlights of the employee handbook read to her by HR. They gave the group a tour of the facility and showed them where their stations would be. The orientation only lasted until the mid-afternoon, her real first day beginning tomorrow at 9. They would each be assigned to their groups and go through introductions the next day. Katherine walked out of the room and started for her car, still feeling embarrassed by her outfit. She took off her coat and wadded it up and stuffed it in her bag. She realized that Amy was on her current shift in the wing and wondered if she would run into her. She took a detour and started walking down the halls looking for her friend. She turned a corner and ran into a tall, thin woman. Almost everyone was tall in comparison to Katherine, but this woman had to be at least six feet tall, almost as tall as Amy. She wore nurses’ scrubs and her pale blond hair was wrapped up in a tight bun. The woman looked down at her over her glasses sternly. “You’re not supposed to be in this area. Are you lost?” Her gaze unnerved Katherine and she stammered for a moment. “Um… Sorry, I was just looking for my friend.” The woman continued to stare at her. “Where are your parents? I can show you to the information desk and they can help you find them.” She started to reach for Katherine’s hand. “No,” Katherine insisted “I’m not a child, I’m a doctor. I’m looking for my friend Amy. Amy Bradford. She works here!” She felt like she was losing control of the situation. The woman eyed her skeptically. “You work here?” She said, her tone thick with skepticism. “Can I see your employee ID?” As she said this, she reached for a walkie-talkie connected to her belt. Katherine started to panic. “I… I just started. I don’t have it yet.” The woman continued to stare at her, eyeing her up and down. She raised the radio to her mouth and was about to speak when a voice called down from the hallway. “Katherine!” Amy called, pacing towards them. Instant relief washed over Katherine. She finally had someone who could vouch for her. The woman lowered the radio and turned to look at Amy. “Miss Bradford, do you know this girl?” Amy continued towards them, speaking quickly as she walked. “Sorry Miss Anderson, that’s my friend, Doctor Katherine Baker. She just went through orientation. I was a little late coming to meet her.” She finally caught up to them, a sense of urgency on her face that made Katherine even more unsettled. The woman looked back down at Katherine, looking almost annoyed. “In the future, please do not go anywhere without your hospital identification card.” She snapped the radio back in its' holster. “As for you Miss Bradford,” She said, her gaze shifting back to Amy. “unless I’m mistaken, you’re still on the clock and this is not your appointed break period.” Amy looked appropriately chastised. “I’m sorry Miss Anderson, I’ll work through my next break and mark it on my schedule.” “See that you do.” She said, turning to leave. Her head arched back over her shoulder, barely addressing Amy. “Oh, and please show your friend to the nearest exit. Even if she is a doctor, she is not yet authorized to be in this area.” She strutted off, leaving the two of them alone. Amy let out a sigh. “That’s Kelly. She’s a bit… formal.” Katherine looked at her diminishing figure as she continued to strut down the hall with such perfect posture that Katherine could couldn’t believe there wasn’t something propping her up. “What’s up her butt?” She said, condescendingly. From far down the hall, Kelly stopped abruptly, the echo from the rhythm of her heels on the polished floors fading to silence. Katherine’s heart dropped as she wondered if she could have heard her from that far away. Amy’s eyes went wide as they both stared down the hallway. Kelly didn’t turn around. She didn’t even move. She just stood frozen for a few moments, then resumed walking. Katherine looked to Amy with wide eyes, and they share an unspoken agreement that it was time to go. Amy pointed towards down a different hallway and they both took off, out of the Kelly’s line of sight. After they were sure they were far away from Kelly, Amy started talking again. “Kelly is the nurse supervisor. She coordinates most of the scheduling around here and has been here longer than most doctors. Not much of a joker that one…” They made it to the lobby and Katherine could see her car through the large glass windows. “So, do you think I’ll run in to her again?” Amy paused for a few seconds. “Well… you could say that. She works in our wing. She’s my boss… and she will oversee your scheduling too.” “Oh…” Katherine said weakly. “So… not a great first impression?” Amy gave her a reassuring smile. “It was just a random fluke. Tomorrow is your first formal day. I’m sure things will go better then.” Katherine nodded and returned the smile. “I’ve got to get back to work. See you tomorrow.” Amy turned and walked back to her station. Katherine sighed and turned to head to the parking lot. Tomorrow would be a new day, and this time she would make a better impression. Chapter 2: Katherine woke up to her alarm blaring. What would have normally enraged her was now a challenge. She slammed the OFF button and threw off her bed covers. Katherine was the absolute opposite of a morning person, but today was her first real day of work and she was determined to make a good impression. She went through her morning routine with remarkable efficiency. She brushed her teeth, showered, pulled her hair back into a ponytail, and looked over her clothes laid out over the back of a chair. She had picked out her outfit the night before; she even bothered to iron her favorite shirt. After she dressed, she stood in front of the mirror for a long time, looking herself over thoroughly. She had to look professional today, and she was willing to spare a few extra minutes to make sure that she everything looked perfect. She wore simple dark tennis shoes, professional looking white pants, her best push-up bra, and a light-colored pink blouse. Her ensemble nicely complimented her custom-made doctor’s coat, which was finally going to see action today. She applied a thin layer of foundation and some mascara, trying to go as minimal as possible with her makeup. Despite the fact her clothes were all incredibly small, she managed to look like a small adult. She turned from side to side, something about her appearance bothering her. After some long consideration, she walked back to her dresser and rummaged around until she found the bra with the least amount of padding. She returned to the mirror and held it up in front of her chest, comparing the cups of her push-up bra. She felt more confident with the padding, but what if someone was able to notice? She wanted to make a good impression and appear mature, but if Kelly had seen her yesterday and had mistaken her for a child, surely, she would notice that she grew boobs overnight. She sighed and reluctantly took off the push-up bra and replaced it with her thin-cupped training bra. Better than nothing. She thought, looking over her figure in the mirror. Once her outfit was confirmed, she went to the kitchen to make breakfast. Katherine moved her small step-stool around the floor, going from the cupboard that held her favorite flavor of pop-tarts, to the small counter that was the resting place of her faithful toaster. She made breakfast, downed a glass of milk, and grabbed her backpack. She had been a little uncertain about bringing her backpack, but Amy had reassured her that lots of doctors used them, and that they were necessary for the number of things doctors and nurses brought to the hospital. They even had their own lockers at the hospital. It felt like she never left school. Katherine arrived a few minutes before her shift. She was told where she could pick up her ID badge at and wanted to make sure there wasn’t any confusion this time. The glass doors opened for her automatically, and she walked up to the receptionist’s desk. An older woman sat behind the desk, writing on a clipboard. She didn't notice Katherine walked in, and was too preoccupied with her writing to notice her standing there, the top of her head just barely visible over the top of the desk. Katherine stood awkwardly for a few silent moments before working up the confidence to speak. Just act confident. Speak like an adult and they'll treat you like one. She finished her mental pep talk and in a small voice said, “excuse me?” The woman looked straight ahead, a look of confusion forming as she searched for the source of the voice. Katherine saw that she was being literally overlooked and gently cleared her throat. The woman looked down in surprise. “Oh” she said, recoiling. “I'm sorry dear, I didn't see you there.” She looked Katherine over with an appraising eye. “Our offices don't open up for another few minutes. Are… you with someone?” She asked vaguely. Katherine sighed. This is exactly what she had hoped to avoid. “I’m a doctor here. It’s my first day and I’m picking up my ID badge. The woman furrowed her brow, her skepticism plain on her face. She turned and started rummaging through a box on her desk “Alright then, what’s your name?” “Katherine Baker?” Any shred of confidence she had was already gone. The woman rummaged around, every second causing another wave of anxiety. What if she couldn’t find it? Amy wasn’t here to plead her case, and no one except Kelly knew who she was, and she was the last parson she wanted to see right now. “Ah, here we are. Katherine Baker.” Katherine felt herself relax. The woman held up a plastic ID card, dangling from a clip-on lanyard. She steadied the card and re-read the name. She eyed the picture, looking back and forth between Katherine skeptically. She shrugged and handed the card over the desk. “There you are Doctor Baker. From now on you can use the back entrance and parking lot. You’ll need to show it to security to get in. That card will get you through the restricted areas. Just swipe them at the door plate and they’ll turn green and open.” Katherine eyed the card, a wave of relief washing over her. She had proof now of who she was. No more confusion, no more awkward situations. She pinned the lanyard to the front pocket of her white coat and smiled at the receptionist. “Thanks for your help.” The woman smiled back and Katherine headed for the door that lead to the offices. She noticed a scan plate on the wall next to the door. She pulled her ID badge from it’s retractable lanyard and held it in front of the plate. There was an audible beep, but the red light stayed red. She waited a moment, but the door stayed latched. She tried again, holding the card against the plate. Another beep, but no green light. She looked back at the receptionist desk, the receptionist watching her closely. Katherine paused, unsure what to do. “Um.. do I-“ Oh don’t worry Hun.” The receptionist said, getting up from her desk and starting towards her. “Sometimes they don’t give the right access. Just talk to a supervisor and they’ll talk to security and get your card access.” She touched her own card to the plate and it beeped. The plate glowed green and an audible click was heard from the door. She turned the handle and held it open for Katherine. “Thanks.” Katherine murmured, stepping through the door. Perfect. She thought to herself as she started down the long hall of offices. At least I can prove who I am, I just can’t go anywhere. She looked at her watch and saw that she still had a few minutes before the morning schedule briefing. She headed to the lounge to drop off her backpack, until she saw another dreaded black security scanner. Great. They just had to secure every single door. She reluctantly tried her card again. The red light glared at her, refusing to change. Amy stuck her tongue out at it. She just wanted one thing to go right today. “Doctor Baker?” She heard a voice from down the hall. Her tongue shot back into her mouth and she turned to see Kelly staring at her with a confused look on her face. She stood frozen, clipboard in hand. Katherine went wide eyed and felt the panic return. “Um…” She started weakly. “My… My badge. It doesn’t… It’s not working.” Kelly let out a quick sigh of exasperation and quickly walked over to her. With her height and quick stride, it took almost no time at all. “Let me see.” She said, reaching for her badge and tugging it towards the panel. The light turned green and the room clicked open. Kelly turned with an annoyed look towards Katherine and said, “It appears to be working just fine. Have a little more patience when you try to scan in.” Katherine was speechless. “But… it wasn’t working. The receptionist-” “I don’t know what to tell you. It appears to be working fine now.” She said, her tone thick with annoyance. “Anyway, you can go to the lounge later. We have the morning staff meeting in the main hall. I’ll show you where it is.” With that, she took off quickly down the hall. Katherine stood there for a moment, her anger building up inside her. It wasn’t fair! She realized how quickly Kelly was moving and almost had to run to keep up with her. They rounded a corner and the hallway opened to a large common area, currently full of staff members standing around a large interactive monitor that displayed names, rooms, and brackets with everyone’s names. Kelly’s entrance signaled silence in the room, and every head swiveled to look at her, and then they all noticed Katherine. Katherine looked around at the sea of faces all staring at her. “Aww”, she heard someone near the back of the room coo at her. She felt her face turning red and tried to find somewhere else in the room to look at. She spotted Amy almost at the opposite end of the circle, giving her a reassuring, but obviously uncomfortable smile. “Everyone, we’ve got a new staff member.” Kelly began in an authoritative tone. “Doctor Katherine Baker.” She gestured down to her side at Katherine, and if all the eyes in the room weren't on her already, they were now. Katherine heard an audible gasp from the same direction as the woman that “aww”-ed her before. She realized what had happened. They all thought this little girl wearing a doctor’s coat and a backpack came in with Kelly like it was ‘bring your daughter to work day’. Her face grew hotter than she could have imagine was possible. “She's just finished her degree and will be on starter rotation until her patient schedule fills up. Show her the ropes and keep her in line.” The last comment had a bit of venom as she finished speaking. It sounded like a threat. Kelly pulled out a slim tablet from behind her clipboard. The large monitor on the wall began to move as she poked at her tablet. “Schedules look normal today. We've had call-aheads and expect a slightly increase in walk-ins. No extensive surgeries, no one should be expected to be pulled from their stations. She stopped poking and the screen returned to the large hourly calendar with everyone's names in color-coated slots. “Announcement time. Friday is Halloween. The administrators highly encourage costumes. I hope I don't have to remind you that this is a children’s hospital. Keep it clean. You can have your fun after work.” At this, a few glances were exchanged in the crowd. Some people started to whisper before Kelly glared at the disturbance. Silence returned, and she continued. “We also have infant-care review training coming up for new nurses. You know who you are. For the rest of you, it’s optional if your schedules allow it. That's all, let's get to work.” The crowd quickly disbanded, and Kelly quickly made her way towards an office. Katherine looked at the dispersing nurses and doctors, unsure where she should go. Amy saw the look of confusion and walked over to her. Katherine felt her anxiety wane as she saw her approaching. She wasn’t sure what she would do if she worked somewhere without a friend. “Hey…” Amy said, sensing her discomfort. “Everything okay?” Katherine looked up at the monitor. “I guess… I’m just not sure what to do. No one’s really explained anything.” Amy followed her gaze and started reading through the schedule. “Well, it will be a little different for you than it is for me. Typically, doctors get a list of patients specific to them, but you won’t have any assigned to you yet.” She guided her finger along the board to the section labeled ‘Urgent Care’ as she explained. “You’re going to get the walk-ins for urgent care until you get scheduled. You’ll need to keep an eye on your pager as the schedule updates.” “Um… I didn’t get a pager.” Amy looked surprised. “Oh, that’s weird. We can take care of that.” She turned and started walking to the office Kelly had retreated to. The windows was too high for Katherine to see through, but she could read the plaque below the door: Kelly Anderson Head Nurse Scheduling Administration Amy knocked on the door. “Yes?” Kelly asked. “Miss Anderson?” Amy asked, cracking the door open. Kelly looked up from a paper on her desk at Amy, then down at Katherine behind her. “Doctor Baker didn’t receive a pager yet.” Amy overemphasized the ‘doctor’, reminding Kelly of her status. Kelly glared at Katherine, who couldn’t maintain the staring contest with her. “They should have issued you one with your badge. Did you lose it?” Katherine paused, trying to remember if the receptionist had mentioned anything about a badge. “N… No, I don’t think so. I think she forgot.” Kelly huffed. “Well that’s convenient. No one else has claimed that they weren’t given one yet.” She pulled open the top drawer of her desk and pulled out a pager. “I have a backup for emergencies. Give me your number and I’ll key it in.” She stared at Katherine and waited for a response. Katherine hesitated, trying to remember if someone had told her what her number was. Amy noticed the hesitation, and quietly said, “It’s on your badge.” Katherine quickly fumbled with her badge, letting out an embarrassed, “Oh…”. Kelly rolled her eyes at the exchange. Katherine read the number, and Kelly pressed a few buttons on the pager. “There, it’s set up. Don’t lose it.” She added, with a bit of venom. She held it out over the desk, Katherine approached the desk, barely able to see over it, and took the pager. Kelly looked back up at Amy. “I trust that doctor Baker can find her own way from here.” She said, also emphasizing the ‘doctor’. Amy’s face went rigid, and she nodded curtly, turning to leave. Katherine walked quickly behind her, shutting the door with a satisfying click. Amy huffed loudly. “Sorry about that, I’m sure it was just a mix-up at the front desk. Sorry, but I’ve got to run, I’m on schedule.” Katherine nodded, understanding, but still wishing she had her friend’s help. “It’s okay, I can figure it out.” Amy smiled reassuringly, then proceeded quickly down a hall. Katherine looked around at the people moving around. It felt wrong to stand in one place. Her feet started moving, unsure of her destination. She started with some simple laps around the hallways, getting an idea of where she would be working. She stopped off at the break room to ditch her backpack. The room was comfortable looking. It had a decent sized kitchen, several comfortable looking couches, a few vending machines, and a giant TV displaying 24-hour news on mute. She found the lockers built into the wall and went to go drop off her bag. Most of the lockers had names on them, none of them Katherine’s. She found one on the end without a name and figured it was probably meant to be hers anyway. Luckily it was on a lower rack and she could actually reach it. She stowed her bag away and shut the door. She noticed it didn’t have an included lock, and she would have to bring her own for security. She left the room and continued her exploration. She found the examination rooms, waiting rooms, and entrance for the Urgent Care clinic. Just as she found where she would be working, her pager started vibrating violently in her pocket. She let out a small yelp and felt herself flinch, partly because she wasn’t used to the sensation, and partly because it tickled. It continued to vibrate until she fumbled the small device out of her coat pocket. The slim LCD display lit up as letters quickly scrolled past. UCC ROOM 14. Katherine looked up, scanning the hallway signs until she noticed the cluster of numbers that pointer her towards her assigned room. She tucked away the pager and headed down the hall. Katherine counted the numbers as she passed,”12… 13… there you are.” Her relief was tangible; finally feeling competent to do her job… right up until she saw the patient’s chart tucked in its holster… at the top of the door. Katherine’s height barely afforded her the luxury to use water fountains. There was no way she was reaching that thing. She looked all around her, hoping to find someone less vertically challenged. Down the hall, she spotted a nurse walking just out of view. She was the only person she had seen, and she couldn’t miss her. “Nurse!” she called out, louder than she intended. The woman backpedaled, taking a step backwards to see who made the noise. She looked down the hall towards Katherine, a confused expression visible on her face from all the way down the hall. She started towards Katherine, still trying to figure out what was going on. She walked up to Katherine, looming over her. She eyed her up and down, looking at her coat and ID badge. “Can I help you?” The confused look was now permanently fixed on her face. “I’m sorry, I just need some help getting the patient file.” Katherine said, pointing at the folder slot affixed to the wall. The woman’s face finally changed from confusion, to a surprised understanding. “Oh.. that's no problem, doctor.” She said, easily reaching the folder and handing it to Katherine. Being called ‘doctor' was one of the most reassuring feelings Katherine had experienced here. It wasn't just out of pity; this woman gad recognized who she was and had respected her. Katherine took the folder with a massive grin. “Thank you for you help nurse.” The woman smiled and resumed her walking. Katherine opened the folder and began to skim the urgent care patient's notes. Infant, 4 months, showing symptoms of low-grade fever and unusual bowel movements. Mother noticed and they came as soon as she noticed. Seems pretty straightforward… She thought to herself. She knocked gently on the door and turned the handle. As soon as the door cracked, an earsplitting scream assaulted Katherine’s ears. It wasn’t a sound she wasn’t used to from her residency, but it still managed to surprise her. She opened the door to see a mother holding her screaming child, sitting on the chair on the opposite wall. The room was painted in bright colors with a balloon pattern. “Hello, I’m doctor Baker” Katherine said, walking over and reaching out her hand. The woman looked a bit surprised but took Katherine’s hand in a limp handshake. Katherine took some latex gloves from the wall and started putting them on. “Hello, I’m Mary Shelton. This is Jacob.” She said, gesturing towards the crying boy. “So, what seems to be going on with Jacob?” She said, snapping the latex glove in place. The woman looked down at her baby, still trying to soothe him. “He’s been crying a lot the past few days, and this morning he had a small fever.” Katherine looked at the chart and saw that the nurse had taken the baby had a temperature of 98.9. A bit high, but not too bad. She thought to herself. “He’s also been having diarrhea… he actually needs changed, but I didn’t see a place to dispose of it…” Katherine looked around the room and noticed that there wasn’t a diaper pail. “That’s alright. It will give me a good chance to check and I can ask a nurse about disposal.” The woman held out her child and Katherine took him in her arms. He was still fussing but seemed to calm a bit as she took him in her arms. She laid him down on the exam table and undid his diaper. Sure enough, he needed a change and she could see that this wasn’t normal. Mary pulled out her diaper bag and started putting a few supplies on the table for Katherine. “That would happen occasionally, but never for this long. I was starting to get worried…” Katherine used the wipes from the bag and began cleaning Jacob. “Have there been any changes in his schedule lately? Any new foods, different times for a nap?” Mary paused for a second to think. “Well… he’s been pretty thirsty lately. We’ve been giving him more to drink.” Katherine paused and looked at her. “The nurse recorded that you weren’t breastfeeding, what is he drinking?” “Oh, well he really likes apple juice.” Katherine nodded to herself. “Mystery solved.” She said, finishing up her cleaning. Mary looked at her with a confused expression. “What’s wrong with apple juice?” “Infant’s digestion systems aren’t built to handle sugar, which juice is packed full of. In fact, doctors recommend a spoonful of apple juice to help with constipation. Keep him on formula or pureed foods and only water if he seems thirsty between feedings. His digestive system should return to normal within a day or so.” Mary looked surprised. “I didn’t know that, I thought apple juice was a staple for kids. I’m glad to know he’ll be okay.” Katherine turned back to fasten up Jacob’s new diaper when she felt something warm running down her sleeve. Jacob was producing a powerful stream from the table onto Katherine’s lab coat. She tried to get out of the line of fire, and just as she pulled the clean diaper over Jacob, the stream stopped. “Oh my goodness, I’m so sorry!” Mary said, looking at Katherine’s coat. “It’s alright, it happens…” Katherine said, finishing up her diapering job. It hadn’t actually happened before, but she had to seem professional. She finished up with Jacob, then took off her soiled lab coat and laid it on the chair. “I’m going to go ask a nurse about this,” she said, gesturing to the soiled diaper, “and I can go get your discharge papers.” Katherine grabbed the wadded-up diaper and stepped out into the hall. She looked around, and sure enough, she didn’t see a disposal container anywhere. A large woman in scrubs turned the corner and Katherine tried to flag her down. “Excuse me, nurse? I need some help with this.” She looked down at Katherine, then to the dirty diaper in her hand. “Don’t worry honey, we can take care of that. Do you have another?” Katherine furrowed her brow in confusion. “No, I don’t need another, I’m in room 14 and…” As Katherine turned to point at her exam room, she felt a finger pulling back on her waistband. She turned around in surprise, the nurse had just checked down her pants. Katherine was stunned speechless. “We’ll get you taken care of.” The nurse said as she took a few steps towards a supply closet. She opened the door and took a diaper down from the shelf. She started to unfold it as she approached Katherine. Katherine started to panic. “What? No!... I’m not… I’m a doctor!” The nurse just smiled at her. “Oh, are you playing doctor today?” She reached down to pick up Katherine and she stumbled backwards out of her reach. “Don’t be fussy, wearing a diaper is nothing to be embarrassed about.” Katherine’s temper was starting to flare. She hated it when people wouldn’t listen. “My name is Doctor Katherine Baker. I am a pediatrician. I graduated summa cum laude. Today is my first day, and I just need to know where I can throw away this poopy diaper!” She shook the soiled garment in her hand for emphasis. The nurse looked at her skeptically. “Doctors here have ID badges, so we know who they are, and they know that we keep waste containers in the cabinets. Are you here with your parents?” Katherine had had enough. She turned and walked back to the exam room. The nurse turned and headed towards the information desk. Let her call someone, Katherine thought bitterly. I want her to know how much she messed up. She put on a fake smile as she reentered the room. “That’s my fault. I forgot where the containers were kept.” She said with fake cheerfulness to Mary. Katherine pulled open one of the cabinet doors to find an orange biohazard disposal container. She dropped the sagging diaper through the door and it hit the bottom with a dull squish. Katherine collapsed exhaustedly on her bed. Her backpack was thrown to the other side of the room, along with her wet, wadded up white coat. She only had one other that fit her, and it would have to last a while before she could get this one cleaned. Just as she closed her eyes, her phone vibrated. She lazily held her phone up to see a text from Amy. ‘Sorry I couldn’t meet for lunch. How was the first day?’ Katherine sighed and started typing. ‘I got peed on within 20 minutes. Everything else was boring compared to that.’ She debated on telling her about the incident with nurse, but she just wanted to forget about it. She hit send and let her phone fall to the floor. She was so tired. She worked until 6 and didn’t even want dinner. She hated feeling this stressed out. All she needed was a nap and she could forget this whole day… Chapter 3: Katherine felt herself curling into her soft bed as she faded into unconsciousness. She didn’t care about the time of day, or the fact that she wasn’t wearing comfortable pajamas, she just wanted to sleep. Her darkened room embraced her, and she relaxed for the first time all day. White walls faded out of the darkness. Katherine found herself walking down a hallway. She looked ahead to see her destination, but the tunnel ahead of her seemed to go on forever. She realized that she was lost. It looked like the hospital. She looked down to see her doctor’s coat and ID badge. She felt relieved that she could ask for help. The hallway branched out to other endless hallways. She turned around to see a wall behind her. The building was changing, and she felt completely lost. She looked up at the signs on the walls, hoping for some sense of direction, and saw that the letters were unreadable. The walls seemed to be stretching and the ceilings were growing higher and higher. She looked to her left and noticed a door. She reached for the handle, but the handle began to slide up the door, out of her grasp. “You shouldn’t be here little baby…” She heard a stern voice say from behind. Strong hands slid under her armpits and she was lifted in the air. She kicked and tried to move but was helpless as the hands carried her down the hall. She wanted to protest but couldn’t form the words. She looked down at her badge, but it, and her coat, had vanished. Instead, she wore a pair of pajamas. A door swung open and she was carried into a nursery. Everything seemed so much bigger than normal. The hands set her down on top of a table. She tried to move her arms and legs but had almost no control. It felt as if she was trying to swim through wet clay. She felt the hands pulling at her waistband, checking the state of her. Katherine felt shame wash over her as she was examined. She knew she hadn’t done anything wrong, but she didn’t want to be falsely accused. She wanted to explain herself, to tell them it was a mistake, but all she could do was struggle. “Fussy baby… we’ll take care of you.” More hands appeared around her. She looked up to see tall nurses smiling down at her. Hands quickly began taking her clothes. She tried to protest, but the hands kept iron grips on her. She was stripped naked and laid back on the table. It felt soft underneath her and she found it harder to move. Supplies appeared all around her and the hands began to methodically clean her. She felt a warm sensation from her crotch as hands began to delicately care for her. Lotion was rubbed around her most intimate areas. She couldn’t even try to fight it now. She drifted deeper into this strange hypnosis. The voices continued to reassure her as they moved on to the baby powder. “What a precious little girl…” They cooed, adding liberal amounts of powder to her. “She’ll be feeling so much better once we get her into a nice, comfy diaper…” Her legs were raised high in the air. The tiny shred of resistance left in Katherine thought that something was wrong. She didn’t belong here. This was a mistake! She tried to protest, her words coming out as a fussy babble. “Hush little baby, mommy knows what’s best for you!” The voices said. Suddenly, a large pacifier was being pressed into her mouth. It filled it completely, stifling her noises. She did the only thing left she could do and began to suckle on it. Her legs were spread, and a thick diaper was placed underneath her. She heard a soft crinkle as her bottom was lowered onto the material. Soft cotton rubbed against her cheeks and thighs, sending wave after wave of an almost ticklish sensation. The diaper was wrapped up between her legs, a gentle, but unyielding pressure against her crotch. Just as the tapes were fastened and it completely surrounded her, she felt a pressure from her belly. Her pleasant state only felt relief that she was wearing a diaper and had nothing to worry about, but a small, adult part in the back of her mind was faintly yelling that she needed to find a bathroom. The hands picked her up. Nurses held her up and made faces, cooing noises, and passed her around for display. They rocked her back and forth, lulling her deeper into a submissive state. Her humiliation was slowly waning, gradually feeling safer with these women who, even as they gently mocked her, were being almost… motherly towards her. She felt herself enjoying the sensations, her stress melting away. The pressure in her belly faded away. Her eyes closed as the arms embraced her, warmth surrounding her from all sides. She gently rocked and sucked at her pacifier, unable to form a single thought. She felt at complete peace… Katherine jolted awake in her bed. Her head was buried in her pillow and she struggled out of the mess for a breath. The pillow was wet around her, and she found her hand against her face, also soaked. She tried to lift her head from the pillow, but she found herself tangled up in a mess of blankets. She removed her hand but felt something moving in her mouth. Still groggy, she pulled her hand away to see a line of spit dragging from her thumb. She looked confused at it, until she realized that she had been sucking on it. She continued to struggle against the wadded-up sheets. As she moved, she found that they were all wet. She had been so tightly wrapped up that she had sweat through all of them. Everything felt wrong. She pulled the mess of sheets off and saw she was still wearing her clothes from the previous day, also soaked through with sweat. She laid back, letting the air cool her off. The dream slowly came back to her memory, warmth rushing to her cheeks in embarrassment as she remembered how real it felt. That… wasn’t normal. She thought to herself. She squirmed a little and noticed the tug of wet fabric from between her legs. Was it just sweat… or… She looked down at her crotch. Sure enough, it wasn’t simply damp from sweat. The sheets all around her were completely soaked, her pants with a visible dark patch all around her crotch. She groaned in frustration and shifted, trying to move away from the puddle, but quickly froze in place as she noticed an unusual sensation. Her pants felt... tight. There was a pressure against her bottom as if she had left a billiards ball in her underwear. She moved her hand slowly and felt a large bulge in the back of her pants. Her eyes went wide with realization and she considered for a moment if she was still dreaming. She had pooped her pants. She couldn’t move, her hand frozen, cupping the mass in her underwear. She felt like the she couldn’t process anything. Her heart was pounding, her head still groggy from sleep. She didn’t want to make things any worse, so she stopped to think of a plan. She had been laying on her side all night. If she rolled over, she would sit directly on the mess and things would become a lot harder. She scooted towards the edge of her bed, cringing as the mass in her underwear shifted against her. As she laid on the edge of her bed, she looked over to see her faint glow of her alarm clock. It was exactly 3 minutes before she was supposed to wake up. She sighed, realizing that she had slept for almost 12 hours, and now had to deal with this mess while trying to get ready for work. She gingerly slid one leg off of the bed, dangling over her floor. The other legs followed, and she used her arms to slowly slide herself to the very edge, slowly tipping towards the floor as her weight shifted off the mattress. Her feet made contact with the floor. She continued to tip, now flexing the muscles in her legs to stay as still as possible. The strain began to hurt after a few moments, Katherine’s stiff muscles yet to be stretched. She finally shifted all her weight to her feet in an awkward crouch. Katherine unbuttoned her pants and gently tugged them down, being careful to pull the waistband back so it made little contact with her underwear. As they slid down, her underwear began to sag, no longer supported by her pants. She felt the weight pulling against her underwear, the mass now swinging as it threatened to pull her panties down. She kept her wet pants on, pulled down just above her knees, and began to practice an awkward duck waddle towards the door. She could only move her feet a few inches, her socks gliding just over the carpet as she shuffled in squatting position to keep the mess from shifting. Suddenly, a rapid pounding came from the front door. Katherine’s head shot up in horror. was so focused on keeping her balance, she hadn’t been prepared for anything else to happen. Her sudden movement threw off her balance. Katherine’s arms spun wildly, trying to steady herself. She tried to move her feet for better stability, but the pants bunched up around her knees didn’t permit any movement. She began to fall backwards, her hands reaching behind her and grasping wildly at the mattress. Her knees locked and she slid towards the floor, her grip tightening on the mattress cover. Her back made contact with the side of the bed, her descent slowing as she held herself up. Her fall stopped suddenly. Her legs locked out in front of her, balancing on her heels. Her arms spread behind her awkwardly, holding her up by her mattress cover. Her heart was racing now. Her stomach muscles began to cramp from her unexpected exercise routine as she desperately held herself over the floor. She could feel the weight in her underwear, still pulling towards the ground. Her bottom hovered inches above the floor. She started to panic. Her legs slipped against the carpet, unable to provide any leverage. She couldn’t hang like this much longer, the burning in her arms become more and more pronounced. Katherine took a deep breath and strained with all her might to lift herself up. She pulled against the fabric, feeling herself slowly rising against the bed. She rose an inch, pain shooting through her arms, when she heard the sound of shuffling fabric. There was a faint, elastic pop as the wadded-up cover in her hands suddenly let go of the corners of the mattress and quickly dropped towards the floor. Katherine fell quickly to the floor, all her weight landing on her bottom. The soft mess squished against her, spreading out through her underwear. Katherine locked up, her hands still gripping the limp sheets. She couldn’t move. The smell wafted up to her, and she felt tears beginning to form. She couldn’t process what had happened. She slowly rolled over, looking at the floor of there was any mess. The carpet was clean. As she shifted, she felt the mess stick to her, pressed up between her cheeks. She shuddered at the sensation, feeling more disgusted by the second. She got back to her feet and continued towards her bedroom door. More pounding came from the front door. Katherine opened her bedroom door and glared violently through wet eyes at the disturbance. “Just go away…” She grumbled quietly, shuffling towards the bathroom. She was almost halfway half-way to the bathroom when another sound came from the front door. A faint click rang through the hall as the deadbolt slid into the door, free from the doorframe. A fresh wave of panic came over Katherine. She was maybe two seconds from having someone see her. She bolted for the bathroom, moving as fast as her legs could propel her, until her pants tugged at her legs and she fell forward, landing hard on the floor. The door swung open, and Amy’s voice sand through the apartment. “Surprise Katie! I brought breakfast!” She stepped inside, awkwardly nudging the door shut with her shoulder while holding a large brown fast-food bag and a cardboard drink carrier. Katherine tried to move herself forward but couldn’t bend her knees to propel herself. She turned, facing Amy in a desperate attempt to hide the accident. As the front door clicked shut, Amy turned to face the apartment, immediately noticing Katherine on the ground. “Katie!” She yelled in alarm. She ran towards Katherine, leaning down to deposit the breakfast on the floor and was quickly at her side. Katherine looked at her, still panic-stricken, trying to figure out some way to explain herself. Amy’s medical training took over and she started to examine Katherine. “I’m okay, I’m fine!” Katherine blurted out trying to reassure her. “What happened?” Amy said seriously, looking down at Katherine’s wet pants pulled down at her ankles. “I…” Katherine hesitated, trying to think of any possible lie that could explain this. “I… just had a little accident and tripped as I pulled my pants down. That’s all!” She said, trying to add some playfulness to her tone to reassure her. Amy looked Katherine’s eyes, skepticism plain on her face, when Katherine noticed her nostrils flare. Amy’s eyebrows furrowed as she looked again towards Katherine’s pants. Katherine instinctively pulled her shirt down, pathetically covering her underwear. Amy leaned over Katherine, noticing the dark splotch across the pack of her panties. “Oh Katie…” Amy said quietly. Katherine couldn’t hold back her tears any more. She started sobbing, taking deep, gasping breaths. Amy sat on the floor and pulled Katherine’s head up on to her lap. Katherine turned her head down and let out her muffled sobs into Amy’s scrubs. “I… overslept.” Katherine mumbled between sobs. “I… just… I had… an accident.” Amy gently stroked her back, quietly shushing her. “I’m… not sick… It just… happened. Then I fell.” Amy continued to comfort her. “You don’t have to be embarrassed. It’s not a big deal, it was just an accident. I’m your friend Katherine, and I care about you. Okay?” She carefully emphasized her question, and Katherine slowly nodded her head against Amy’s lap, her sobs still audible. Amy leaned towards Katherine’s legs, gently tugging at each pant leg until they slid from her legs. She put her hands under Katherine’s arms and propped her up, Katherine slowly coming to her own two feet. She kept her head down, unable to look at Amy. Her face was hot and red with shame, but her sobs had slowly quieted to an almost silent cry. Amy bent down to her eye level. “I’ll take care of everything else, you go take a shower and clean up, okay?” Katherine nodded and looked up at Amy though a mess of tangled hair. Amy smile at her, then wrapped her arms around her in a soft hug. Katherine returned it, burying her face in Amy’s shoulder. After a long moment, Katherine broke away and walked into the bathroom, trying to resist the urge to waddle as the mess still stuck to her. Amy found herself staring at Katherine’s underwear before she forced herself to turn around. As soon as Katherine shut the door, Amy let out a breath she didn’t realize she was holding and started to process what had just happened. About 30 minutes later, Katherine emerged from the bathroom wrapped in a robe, and her hair done up in a towel. Amy sat on the couch drinking her coffee, the brown paper bag still unopened sat on the coffee table. Amy looked at her friend and smiled at her visible mood improvement. “Hey, come sit down. I got you breakfast.” She patted the seat next to her. Katherine smiled and hopped up on the couch. Amy opened the bag and divided the breakfast biscuits and hash browns between them. As they started eating, Amy tentatively began speaking. “Feeling better?” Katherine nodded and swallowed a bite of her sandwich. She knew there was going to be a conversation, and she spent some time in the shower preparing what she would say. “Yeah, thanks for helping me out.” Amy smiled. “It’s no problem. I’m sorry used your spare key to get in, but I was worried that you had overslept. You weren’t answering my calls.” Katherine looked back towards her bedroom. “Yeah, I fell asleep in my clothes last night and never plugged in my phone. I should probably plug it in.” She started to get up, but Amy reached out her hand to stop her. “It’s okay, I found it and plugged it in. I also washed your sheets. They should be dry soon. Katherine hadn’t noticed the dryer running in the background. She felt another intense wave of emotions at her friend’s kindness and smiled at her. “Thanks Amy. I’ve had a really sucky morning.” She took another bite of her breakfast. “Yeah, I bet.” Amy said, sipping her coffee. “So… does that happen a lot?” Katherine didn’t look up. “No.” Katherine said curtly. “Okay.” Amy said, keeping her tone flat. “I only ask because of what happened last week… You said it didn’t happen much.” “It doesn’t.” Katherine said, her tone becoming defensive. “Okay.” Amy said reassuringly. “I believe you. I just care about you, and this is something that is clearly bothering you. Is everything okay?” Katherine let out a sigh. “Yeah, I’m not sick or anything. I think it’s just stress. I was so exhausted I fell asleep in my clothes as soon as I got home. I didn’t eat dinner. It makes sense why my body is out of whack right now.” Amy nodded in understanding. “That’s okay. Things will get better. It’s your first week, It won’t take long before you’re feeling right at home.” Amy’s pager went off. “Oh shoot.” She said, reading the message as it scrolled past. “I’ve got to go early. I’ll see you at work okay?” Katherine nodded at her as Amy packed up the rest of her breakfast. Amy gave her a quick hug, and then was out the door. Katherine went to go get dressed and packed her bag for the day. Katherine arrived for the morning meeting and stood by Amy, feeling determined to get past her awful morning. Kelly went through the familiar morning speech, pulling down the schedule board and going through the daily plan. Katherine looked carefully for her name but saw that she wasn’t in the Urgent Care bracket today. Kelly’s words faded into a drone as Katherine scanned the board. She finally spotter her name under the letters NIU. Newborn & Infant Unit. She smiled at the realization that she didn’t need any help figuring it out, when she noticed that the room had gone quiet. Katherine looked around to see everyone staring at her. Kelly was staring at her expectantly, waiting for an answer. “Doctor Baker… do you understand your assignment?” Katherine looked back to the board. “Oh… Yeah. The NIU.” She said quietly. Kelly sighed and continued down her list. Katherine tried to keep her face from going red. After the meeting, Amy gave her a comforting pat on the shoulder before she had to leave for her rounds. Katherine wandered a bit before she found the NIU unit. Because the unit was just basic care, it was mostly newborns that were under observation before the new parents were able to take their children home. Katherine found the schedule at the nurse’s station and found what her name in the hourly rotation for room checks. She went from room to room, introducing herself to parents and performing the routine checks on the newborn’s vitals and updating the parents. Several parents looked skeptically at Katherine as she introduced herself, but she did her best to ignore it and stay professional. By the end of her check-ups, almost all of them seemed to accept her and said, “Thank you, doctor Baker.” She could feel her mood lifting as the morning went on. Sometime before noon, Katherine got a text from Amy. “Want to do lunch today and go get our costumes?” Katherine had forgotten all about Halloween and checked her schedule. “Sorry, I’m on rotation until 1. Can we go after work?” She texted back. “I’m not sure, I might have to cover an evening shift. We’ll figure it out.” Katherine started to think about what costume she would wear as she continued through her shifts. Just before her lunch break, she had one last room to visit. She glanced at the chart, then Katherine entered to see the mother with her child looking desperate for help. “Hi, I’m Doctor Baker. I understand you’ve been having some difficulty with feeding?” The woman was balancing the crying child against her shoulder, gently patting her back. “The nurses have been trying to help me with feeding, but I can’t seem to get her to burp. I’ve been trying bouncing, patting, but I’m so scared I’m going to do it too hard.” Katherine smiled reassuringly. This wasn’t an uncommon occurrence. Of course, babies required delicate care, but they wouldn’t break like a piece of glass as some people believed. Some parents were afraid just to hold their own children at first. It would pass, she just needed to work through it. “That’s perfectly normal, it just takes some time to get into the rhythm.” Katherine said, approaching the bed. “How long ago was the last feeding?” “Just a few minutes ago.” The woman said, self-consciously tugging at the sheet that was covering her breasts. “Here, let me see if I can help.” Katherine held her hands out, gently taking the baby from her. She held the little one over her shoulder and began gently bouncing up and down. She patted gently, but with a bit of firmness on the baby’s back. “I know it can take a while, but I promise this doesn’t hurt your child. After just a few seconds, a soft burp came out. The mother’s face was full of relief and Katherine couldn’t help but smile. “Honestly, you probably did most of the work already. It just takes patience, and she will-” Katherine froze as a much louder burp came, followed by a warm sensation on her shoulder. She tried to keep a straight face as she turned to see that the baby had spit up all over her shoulder. She forced a smile on to her face and said, “And that’s why you always have a rag over your shoulder too.” The mother looked embarrassed, and Katherine quickly tried to reassure her. “It’s no problem, happens all the time.” She handed the child back and took a wipe from one of the containers on the wall. “Just let us know if you have any more difficulty.” She said, dabbing at her shoulder. Katherine walked out of the room, seeing that the stain was not coming out. She took off her coat and continued to scrub as she looked for a bathroom on the floor. She was technically on her lunch break now, and she had yet to find the hospital cafeteria. As she walked through the halls, she found a room labeled “Feeding Room”. She hadn’t seen this room before and decided to take a peak inside. She cracked the door, the sound of crying hitting her like a wall. She stepped inside to see a row of high chairs, almost all of them full, containing crying children. She looked around, wondering why there weren’t any nurses. She wasn’t sure if she needed to do anything and started looking for supplies in the cabinets against the wall. She placed her coat on top of the cabinet and started to fiddle with the child-proof handles. “Oh, you’re not supposed to be in there.” A voice came from behind her. She hadn’t heard anyone enter, and as she turned around, a nurse’s hands slid under her armpits, and gently lifted her into the air. They started heading towards the high chairs before Katherine could form a logical sentence. She had no idea what was happening. “Hey… What…” She was placed in an empty high chair, the table quickly locked in against her waist and pinned into the chair. Another nurse entered the room wheeling in a tray of food. “I’m not-” Before Katherine could speak, the nurse who had carried her pulled out a pacifier from her pocket and shoved it in squarely in Katherine’s mouth. She was completely shocked, unable to process what was happening. The other nurse wheeled the cart past, depositing jars of baby food and children’s spoons on the high chair tables. The nurse in front of Katherine picked up the spoon and scooped up a large bite of orange substance from the bowl. In a swift motion, she pulled out Katherine’s pacifier and shoved the spoon in its place. Katherine gagged, involuntarily swallowing the foul mush. She opened her mouth to say something, and another spoonful was pushed in. “That’s a good girl, you must be hungry today.” She said in a cooing voice. Katherine glared at her, but the nurse had looked away as other nurses were entering, each taking a high chair and started feeding the crying children. Katherine didn’t recognize any of them, hoping no one would see her in this predicament. She wanted to chew the nurse out. She wanted to jump out of the chair and disappear, but she couldn’t say anything. As another spoonful was pushed into her mouth, she swallowed, trying not to gag. The nurse rhythmically had a spoonful ready just as soon as Katherine was able to open her mouth again. I can’t leave… Katherine thought, wincing as she swallowed another disgusting bite. If I tell them now, they won’t believe me, or I’ll becoming a laughing stock. Another large bite entered her mouth. She felt like she was choking as she tried to breath between the rapid spoonsful of food entering her mouth. She felt a stinging in her eyes as tears started to form. This was humiliating, and she couldn’t say anything. The nurse with the cart came around again, depositing bottles of milk on the high chairs. Just as the last spoonful entered Katherine’s mouth, the bottle was held up and waiting for her. The nipple was shoved into her mouth, the liquid slowly dripping in to her mouth. I have to go through with this… maybe I can sneak out as they’re taking the kids back to their rooms… She forced herself to drink from the bottle but found that only a few droplets were coming out on her tongue. She winced, realizing that it wasn’t just milk, it was formula. She tried to suck on the nipple, but it was barely coming out any faster. She had to keep a constant suction on the bottle, a slow stream of droplets coming out. It felt like she was making no progress as she swallowed the small mouthful of droplets on her tongue. She kept at it for minutes, her jaw starting to hurt from the pressure. I can’t do this… Katherine panicked internally. It’s so much. I’m already so full and I can’t drink any more. She felt her stomach stretching uncomfortably full and her bladder felt full to bursting as the bottle finally emptied the last of its contents to the tip of the nipple. Katherine’s sore mouth suckled the last few drops. The nurse took the bottle away, walking over to cart to deposit the empty dishes. The other nurses were picking up their assigned children and walking them back to their rooms. Katherine looked down at the safety latch holding her tray in place. She waited until no one was looking, then reached over, squeezing the child-proof latch and opening the tray. She dropped to the floor, quietly running over to cabinet that held her soiled coat. She grabbed the coat, then bolted for the door just as the nurse turned around. In the hallway, Katherine threw the coat on, moving quickly away from the room. She was still dazed from what had happened, unsure what to do now. Her bladder was painfully full, and she had to find a bathroom immediately. She finally found a sign in the hallway directing her towards the bathroom, and she locked the door behind her. A slow trickle had started to come out just as she pulled her pants down. She sighed in relief, looking down at the small spattering of drops in her underwear. She wanted to cry. How long would it be before people saw her as a doctor instead of a child? It hadn’t even been a week yet and she felt like she was going to have a nervous breakdown. She just wanted to go home. She pulled out her phone and texted Amy. “I’m not feeling well. I can’t face Kelly right now and I need to go home. I’m really sorry, can you let her know for me?” It took a few moments for Amy to reply. “Of course, I can let her know. Are you okay?” Katherine wasn’t sure how to answer. “I guess. I’m just tired of being treated like a baby. I can’t be here right now.” “That’s okay. Would you be up for Halloween shopping later?” Katherine sighed as she read the text over. She had been looking forward to Halloween, but anything associated with the hospital just seemed like too much right now. She started typing. “I know that I need a costume, but I think I just need some time to recover right now. I’m sorry to ask, but would you mind picking one up for me? I’ll pay you back for it.” “Sure, what do you want to go as?” Katherine couldn’t even think right now. “I don’t care, you know what I like. Just find something cute and I’ll trust your judgement.” “Okay, don’t worry about it. Everything will be okay, okay Kat?” Katherine felt so grateful for her friend. “Yea, thanks Amy.” Katherine managed to sneak out of the hospital and make it back to her car. She made it all the way home before she started crying. She hadn’t had any time to relax and desperately needed a break. Chapter 4: Amy re-read the text message on her phone. “I’m tired of everyone treating me like I’m a baby.” She felt so bad for her friend. Katherine hadn’t even been here a week and already felt so bad that she needed to take a day off. She was so stressed out that it was having uncomfortable and embarrassing physical side effects on her. Amy remembered how long it took for her to feel comfortable when she started working at the hospital, and she didn’t even have Katherine’s height to worry about. She thought about the text, wondering who else had made Katherine feel so bad. She had known Kelly a long time and knew how long it could take for Kelly to tolerate people, much less like them. She could be stern and strict, but Katherine’s descriptions of her job so far sounded more like bullying to her. Was someone else picking on her? Amy pondered on it through the rest of her shift. She had always been protective of Katherine, and the thought of someone at the hospital being mean to her friend made her blood boil, but it was so hard to believe that anyone she worked with could be that malicious. Could it have been an accident? With her size, it wouldn’t be hard to mistake Katherine as a child instead of a doctor. She also didn’t have the greatest confidence, which wouldn’t help her if she had to convince someone that she was actually a doctor. She wanted to help her friend, to find some way to boost her confidence. The end of her shift finally came, and she made her way out to the car. She wanted to check in on Katherine but thought better of it. She told her to call if she needed anything, and after how she was feeling, Katherine probably just needed some alone time. Amy got to her car and drove out through the parking garage exit. She headed to the local party supply store, thinking about a costume for Katherine that would boost her self confidence. As she pulled into the parking lot, she saw that the parking lot was completely full. Oh great. She groaned internally. The night before Halloween, and they’re completely full. They probably won’t have anything good left either. After the second time circling, there were still no spots open. Amy looked around at the nearby stores for an open parking spot, when a neon sign caught her eye. ‘COSTUMES’ read the large sign in front of a plain looking store. It was just a plain section of the strip mall with no identifying markers, except for the red sign above the door: ‘Devious Den’. Oh my gosh… Amy felt a small blush come to her cheeks as she realized what the store was. She hadn’t ever noticed it before. I can only imagine what kind of costumes they have… She wondered to herself. She looked at the parking lot in front of the small store. It was almost completely empty. She looked back at the party store lot, every space still full. Maybe I can just go check it out… I kill some time and come back when the party store isn’t as busy. She rationalized. Her curiosity had been piqued, and now she couldn’t think of a good reason not to go inside. She was a grown woman. There was nothing wrong with going into a sex shop. She even had a valid reason to go. Her mind thought back the vibrator she had at home in her nightstand. Ordering online was a lot less embarrassing than walking in a store, but there was no reason she couldn’t have gone to a shop. She steeled herself, feeling a small batch of butterflies begin to stir in her stomach, and pulled into the small lot in front of the store. The windows were blacked out, a small light shining through the glass door displaying a flashing neon ‘Open’ sign. She sat in her car for a moment, the butterflies slowly multiplying, and she made herself get out. The parking lot was still empty, yet Amy couldn’t keep herself from looking around, as if someone was watching her. She shook off the feeling and walked up to the door. As she pulled on the handle, a loud buzzer pinged to announce her presence. The inside of the shop was very bright, shelves and display cases all lit up to showcase their treasures. Amy had a difficult time taking in what she was seeing. The displays were unashamedly sexual, sorting toys by color, size, and girth. It was sensory overload as she stood frozen in the doorway, debating if she could still walk out. A girl emerged from the back. She looked fairly young, dark hair pulled into pigtails and bright makeup. “Hi there, anything I can help you with?” The ease of her tone threw Amy off, as if she expected anyone who worked here to be just as awkward as their clientele. “Um… I saw the sign for costumes and was just curious.” The girl smiled as she walked up to her. “No problem. I take it you’re not planning on going to go as a sexy nurse?” She said with a rue smile, looking Amy up and down in her nurses scrubs. Amy felt herself blush at the comment and forced a laugh. “No, no. Just shopping around and a lot of places are pretty busy.” The girl nodded. “Well it is the night before Halloween. It’s what you get if you wait ‘til the last minute. So, you said everywhere else is sold out, what kind of costume are you wanting?” She raised an eyebrow, as if questioning if Amy knew where she was right now. “I’m not really sure. I just thought I would see what you had.” Amy felt herself having a difficult time looking the girl in the eye. Her eyes dropped to her punk attire and noticed a nametag that read ‘Stacy’. Stacy shrugged and turned to walk back into the store. “I can show you around.” She held a hand up over her shoulder, gesturing a ‘come-hither’ motion with her index finger. Amy was taken aback, unsure how to handle the girl’s confidence. She walked silently behind her, looking awkwardly around at the shelves and displays again. Lubes, pumps, and silicon molded in every shape imaginable. She couldn’t find anywhere safe to rest her eyes. Stacy continued towards the back where there were long stretches of clothing racks. She weaved into the first row, leaving a barrier of costumes between them. “We’ve got fun stuff…” She said, taking a lacy, mesh bodysuit off the rack and holding it up in her left hand. “and really fun stuff.” She held up a hanger in her right hand, a skimpy piece of lingerie dangling from the hooks. “Where do you fall on the spectrum?” Stacy lifted them up and down, her arms like a set of scales. “Well…” Amy started, unsure what to say. “Is there another part of the spectrum?” Stacy laughed and placed the costumes back on the rack. “Well, you’re going to see a lot of recurring themes here. What kind of party do you need it for?” Amy was glad she finally had a question she could confidently answer. “It’s actually a work party.” Stacy sighed and started browsing through the racks with a skeptical look. “Also…” Amy continued, “I need one for my friend too.” “Wow.” Stacy looked her dead in the eye. “You don’t make this easy do you.” After a second, a devilish smile tugged at the corner of her mouth. Amy didn’t realize that she was holding her breath, worried that she had offended her. “It’s cool, I’m sure we can find something.” Stacy said, continuing her walk through the racks of costumes. “So, we need something safe for work. Correct?” Amy nodded. “I’ll be honest, that does limit our selection a bit...” Stacy said, a hint of a joke in her voice. “but we have some that fall more under ‘funny’ than ‘sexy’. I’m sure we can get something safe-for-work.” She looked back at Amy. “Is you friend a guy or a girl?” “Girl.” Amy felt like they were almost on the same page, some of her confidence coming back to her. “Are you a couple?” Stacy said, not batting an eyelash. Amy was thrown off by the question. “No! no, no, no. We’re not like… we’re friends. She’s my best friend and she just needed me to get her a costume because she wasn’t feeling well.” She started speeding up as she finished her sentence. Stacy looked like she knew she had made her uncomfortable, but just shrugged it off. “Doesn’t make any difference to me, I’m not one to judge. Just figuring out if we’re looking at matching costumes.” She continued her search, combing through the racks. “Tell me about your friend. What size does she wear?” Amy hesitated as she thought of a tactful answer. “Um… I’d say a small. Actually… probably more extra small.” Stacy raised an eyebrow. “She’s short. Like, really short.” Amy held up a hand at her side, roughly where the top of Katherine’s head would be. Stacy’s other eyebrow raised in disbelief. “Dang… okay, you’ve got quite a laundry list to work with.” Stacy stopped for a moment, lost in thought, when she started laughing. “Nope, never mind. That would be mean.” Amy looked at her, confused. “Don’t worry, I’m just spitballing ideas.” Amy wanted to help her in the search, she just didn’t know what to say. “The main reason I’m doing this for her is because she is super burned out right now. She just started working with me and she’s completely stressed out. She has no confidence and I want her to be able to have fun and feel good about herself. She’s already self-conscious about her height, and the fact that we work at a children’s hospital doesn’t help when people keep looking at her like she’s a baby.” She hadn’t intended to blurt everything out to a total stranger, but she wasn’t sure what else she could do. Stacy’s eyes widened, a small grin tugging at the corners of her mouth. “Okay… I think I know what to do.” She walked out from behind the rack, abandoning her search. “You said, they treat her like a baby, right?” Amy nodded slowly, not sure what she was getting at. “And you said she needed a confidence boost, right?” Amy nodded again. Stacy looked at her with a satisfied smile. “Okay, here’s what you do. Dress her up like a baby.” “What?!” Amy blurted out. “How will that help her?” Stacy put up her hands defensively. “Hear me out. What’s the best way to get over being self-conscious about something? Embrace it! If she makes the joke, then no one can make fun of her for it. If she came in looking like a baby for Halloween, and wasn’t embarrassed at all, what would they be able to say about her?” Amy stopped to consider this. It seemed so mean, but she had made a valid point. Maybe this would be exactly what she needs to get over her fear. One day of discomfort, and she wouldn’t have to worry about it ever again. “I see what you’re getting at… but do you have any costumes that would work for her?” Stacy got a knowing smile. “Yeah… so, here’s the other thing… do you know what a fetish is?” Amy nodded, remembering her college psych classes. “There is a fetish that revolves around dressing up like a baby. I’m not saying it applies to your friend, but we happen to stock some of the supplies for it in that room behind the curtain.” Stacy pointed to the very back of the store, a small, black curtain blocking an entryway with a sign that read, ‘Please Ask For Assistance Before Entering.’ Amy looked at the curtain. “Why would a… sex shop have to keep something blocked off?” Stacy rolled her eyes. “Funny you should ask. Okay, so people come here because they’re into some kinky stuff, right? The longer people get into their fetish, the more normal it seems to them. You’d think that people who are in to taboo stuff would be more understanding of other kinky stuff, right? Unfortunately, some stuff is considered offensive even in here. We don’t tolerate people being outright hateful to others. This isn’t a place to be judged. However, if less kinky people came in and saw a bunch of diapers everywhere when they’re just looking for their first butt plug, they might be uncomfortable. It’s just easier if we separate certain stuff and only the people who are interested in it can go see it.” Amy stared in disbelief “Wait… diapers?” Stacy’s smile returned. “Would you like me to show you the room?” Amy looked back towards the curtain. “I guess so. I’m not judging, just curious.” Stacy nodded with approval and waved her over to the curtain. She pulled back the fabric and gestured for Amy to enter. Her eyes adjusting to the soft-white light of the room. Just as she was adjusting to the experience of the sex shop, her mind was overwhelmed again. The walls were painted with soft, pastel colors. Clouds, blocks, and cartoon animals decorated the walls. There were shelves with thick packages of diapers in all different colors and sizes. Clothing racks held oversized onesies, rompers, overalls, and dresses in several different childish patterns. Displays held stuffed animals, oversized pacifiers, and a multitude of baby accessories. There was even an adult-sized crib in the corner. Amy was dumbstruck. She couldn’t believe what she was seeing. There was so much stuff. There were actually adult who dressed up as babies for fun? Stacy couldn’t help but grin at Amy’s face. “It’s always entertaining to watch someone see it for the first time.” Amy stayed silent as she continued to scan the room, processing what she was seeing. After a long moment, she asked, “So… people actually buy this stuff?” “Oh yeah.” Stacy said nonchalantly. “Think about how often real babies go through diapers. I’ve got regulars who come in almost weekly for a new pack of diapers or a new outfit.” “Wait…” Amy said, her tone rising in disbelief. “People actually… use the diapers?!” Stacy’s grin was beginning to look smug. “A lot of them do. Some just like how they feel and don’t use them. Others… well, let’s just say I’ve got a regular who’s mommy sent him in once because he ran out. She made him…” Stacy started cracking up before she could finish. “She made him come in here wearing his poopy diaper and ask if I would pick him out a new pack because ‘his mommy said he had to, or he wouldn’t get a diaper change’.” She erupted in laughter. “I rung up a jumbo pack of these pink princess diapers and didn’t bag them so he had to walk outside with them.” Amy looked horrified, too stunned to speak. Stacy noticed, and held up her hands defensively as she caught her breath. “It’s okay, his mommy told me about it first. It’s all a game to them. He might have been beet red the whole time, but I promise you, he loved it!” Amy’s expression didn’t change. “His… mother made him do that?!” Stacy continued to laugh. “No, no, his mommy. It’s someone who acts sort of like a caretaker for him. God, I think he’d die if his mother knew. No, he’s completely consenting to everything she asks him to do. He wants to do it, and she knows he wants to.” This was a lot for Amy to wrap her head around. “So… okay… what are they getting out of it? Why would they wanted to be treated like that?” Stacy shrugged her shoulders. “It’s not the same for everyone. He liked humiliation and being forced to look childish. Others just want to regress and be a kid again for fun. It’s like a safety blanket. Their minds go back to a safer time with no responsibilities, and it let’s them cope with stress.” Amy couldn’t help but think of Katherine, thinking of all the stuffed animals and childish pajamas she owned. Stacy’s devilish grin reappeared. “And some people just enjoy pooping their pants.” Amy grimaced, much to Stacy’s delight. “I’ve had to change diapers at the hospital. The thought of people using them on purpose…” “I’m just kidding. Stacy laughed. “I mean, I’m not, some people actually do that, but I know how strange it can seem. It makes total sense if you think about it. The most basic control someone can have is over themselves. Taking away someone’s potty training is a huge power move. It overlaps really well with BDSM.” Amy looked back to the supplies in the room. “So, would this look like obvious fetish stuff if I get it for my friend?” “Not at all.” Stacy said, walking over to the rack. “Most of them just looks like oversized baby clothes.” She held up a soft-looking pink onesie with a button-up bottom flap. “However, if she’s as small as you say, you might actually be able to buy her children’s clothes if you need to. The extra small might be a bit loose, but you can just give her some more padding.” She added with a grin. “You think… I should get diapers?” Amy said, concern creeping into her voice. Stacy shook her head. “I’m not saying they’re essential, but they’ll really pull off the costume. It’s not like she has to use them or anything.” Stacy pulled a lacy yellow dress from the rack, a diaper cover and hanger attached to the hanger. “If you get something like this, the dress is a little short and comes with a diaper cover. It would be too baggy without one.” Amy walked over to the rack of clothes and started shifting through them. She felt her anxiousness being slowly replaced by excitement as she browsed through the cute items. She imagined Katherine in each one as she slid them down the rack. After going through the options, she started picking out her favorites and placing them on the front of the rack. “I still have to figure out my costume.” Stacy glanced at the rack and looked back at Amy. “What, you don’t want to go as a baby too?” Amy blushed as she looked over the outfits, imagining herself in them. Stacy giggled at her reaction, and Amy had to reconsider if this was going to be too mean for Katherine. “I mean, I could do it… but I’m hoping that this will help Katherine feel more confident. If I dress up like a baby too, won’t that take away from her ‘statement’?” Stacy considered what she said. “I guess so. Oh, you know what might work? You could go as her babysitter. Or her mommy!” She added with excitement. Amy considered this. “I mean, they would match.” Stacy nodded. “So, we need to find you a mommy costume.” She eyed Amy up and down as she spoke. Amy resisted the urge to pull her jacket closed. “That shouldn’t be too hard to pull off. Would you prefer Soccer Mom, or MILF?” Amy let out an involuntary laugh. “Safe-for-work. MILF doesn’t fall under that.” Stacy sighed. “Just go get a ‘can-I-speak-with-your-manager’ haircut and something low-cut. With your figure, you’ll look like a model and no one at work will say boo about it.” Amy ran through a mental inventory of her closet and thought of a particularly scandalous cocktail dress she never got to wear. “You know, I think that could work.” Amy nodded slowly as she thought it through. “Now, I just have to decide on Katherine’s costume.” Stacy looked at the choices hanging on the front of the rack. “Too many to decide?” Amy pulled the first three choices from the rack. “I can’t choose, they all look so cute!” Her eyes bounced back and forth between a pair of short-style pink overalls with snaps across the crotch, the same lacy dress Stacy had shown her, and a soft pink onesie with a bottom flap. “The dress might be a bit over the top, but that might not necessarily be a bad thing. The onesie is simple but might just look like pajamas. The overalls are freaking adorable. I can’t decide!” Stacy looked over her choices, seeing the dilemma. “How about this: you can check out all of them. If you decide you don’t want to use one, bring it back and we’ll refund it.” Amy looked over them all again, still unable to decide. “That’s a great idea. I’m terrible at making decisions on the spot.” Stacy walked over to the shelves across the room. “So, let’s talk accessories. We’re going for over-the-top baby, so you’re going to need… a bonnet.” She pulled a white bonnet with a lace trim off the shelf and handed it to her. “I highly recommend pigtails for a younger look", she added, gently pulling on her own pigtails for emphasis. “She’ll also need a pacifier. What color do you want?” She pointed to a stack of clear plastic boxes, each containing a different color of oversized pacifier. Amy picked a few up, looking them over until she picked up a bright pink one. “This one matches the outfits nicely.” Stacy gestured to the last row of shelves. “Lastly, and most importantly: diapers.” Amy wasn’t sure what to look for. “Um… there’s so many. What’s the difference?” Stacy took some samples down from a shelf and brought a multi-colored stack over. “You’ve got your plain white, boring diapers, more expensive cloth diapers which will need plastic pants, baby print, animal print, emo, overnight extra thick, baby blue, pink princess, and glow-in-the-dark space diapers.” She spread out the options like a giant deck of cards in front of Amy. She picked up the first plain white diaper in the stack and handled it awkwardly. She unfolded it, gaping at how thick it was. It crinkled loudly as she tried to return it to a normal square shape. “How are there this many choices?” She said, handing the plain white one back and taking the even thicker pink diaper. “People have different tastes. You’d be amazed how many customers they have.” Amy looked over the diaper with her inexperienced eye, awkwardly turning it over in her hands. “I really don’t know… I’ll defer to your judgement.” Stacy looked at the stack in her hand. Her tongue poked into her cheek as she hummed quietly to herself in consideration. “Well I’m inclined to go with the princess… but that might actually be too much pink. I think we should go with baby-print.” She held up a mostly white diaper with a pattern of pastel colored blocks that spelled out the word 'BABY' over and over. Amy shrugged, still feeling overwhelmed by the unbelievably large selection. “I guess that sounds good. Is that everything?” “Well…” Stacy looked up, doing a mental inventory of all of the items. “You're covered on the basics. Most people also get diapering supplies, like powder, lotion, wipes, all that stuff, but she's not actually going to use them you'll be okay without them. If she wears them for a long time, she'll probably need just a little powder to prevent chafing. Other than that, you're good.” Amy nodded in understanding as she processed the instructions. “If the diapers don’t turn out to be thick enough for you, we also sell “stuffers”. They’re like diaper pads you line inside to make them last longer. I can give you a sample pack of a few.” Amy wondered why they would need to be any thicker, then remembered Katherine's recent accidents, chuckling to herself that wearing some protection, even as a joke, might actually not be a bad thing for her. “Thank you so much for your help. I wasn't even sure what I was looking for, but I really think this will actually help my friend.” Stacy smiled wider than Amy had seen her entire time there. “It's my pleasure, I'm glad I could help.” There was a tone of genuine happiness in her voice. Stacy carried the items up to the register and rang them up. Amy swiped her card and Stacy handed her the receipt. “Now remember, if you keep your receipt, we can refund anything she hasn't worn. Also, if she turns out to like her new outfit, don't hesitate to stop in for more supplies.” Stacy’s tone changed as she said the last, almost like she was trying to keep from laughing as she told a joke, and she winked at Amy. Amy sighed with relief as she realized that she was joking. Stacy slid a thumb under the neckline of her shirt and pressed out her nametag. “My name is Stacy, give me a call if you need any help with your new baby.” She handed her a business card with the stores name and number on it. “Thanks. I'll be sure to do that.” Amy said, gathering up her purchases. “Are you sure you don't want anything fun for yourself while you're here?” Stacy added. Amy smirked, understanding her sense of humor now. “That's okay, I'm good right now.” Stacy nodded. “Well if you change your mind, you know where to find us!” As Amy walked out the door, a man heading inside froze in his tracks, waiting for her to exit before he awkwardly shuffled past her. Just before the door closed behind him, Amy heard a high- pitched and childish version of Stacy's voice say, “Well if it isn't Princess Poopy Pants!” Amy’s eyes went wide as she realized who the next customer must have been. Amy drove home to her apartment. The typical commute seemed to go much faster as she tried to process everything that happened. The butterflies had mostly settled, but she felt them gently flare up when she thought of dressing up with Katherine tomorrow morning. Had she done the right thing? She made it home and unpacked her treasures. They were all spread out on her kitchen table and she looked over them all carefully. She imagined Katherine in each costume, visualizing which would look best. She opened the pack of diapers and took one out, feeling the crinkly fabric in between her fingers. Amy pulled out her phone and started to text Katherine. “Hey, feeling better?” Katherine replied almost instantly. “Yeah, I just needed a break. Thanks for covering for me. How did costume shopping go?” Amy smirked as she looked at the collection on her table. “Really good, I think it's going to be a good Halloween.” “Cool, so what did you get?” Amy hesitated. There wasn't going to be an easy way to explain this, but in person would be better than over the phone. “It's a surprise!” Katherine's response came immediately. “…Well that doesn't worry me at all.” Amy felt a small burst of panic as she tried to discern Katherine's message. “Don’t worry. Can you meet me before work in the training room and we can get changed there?” “Yeah, I can do that. Do they match?” Amy had to suppress a giggle. “Yeah, you could say that.” Katherine sent a single question mark back. “I said don’t worry! You’ll see tomorrow.” Katherine sent a tongue-sticking-out emoji and said “Fine, see you tomorrow.” Amy put her phone down and looked over the outfits. Now to go pick out a mommy outfit… Chapter 5 Amy arrived at the hospital half an hour before her shift. The hospital was quiet between shift changes. The night staff was much smaller than during the day, and she hardly saw anyone as she made her way to the training room. Her heels clicked against the floor as she walked into the empty training room. She double-checked the scheduling chart, assuring herself that no one would be using the room any time soon. Over her shoulder, she carried a large canvas tote bag, acting as an improvised diaper bag. She walked over to a table and started sorting out the items. The room was used for training nurses on proper child-care methods and procedures, and Amy couldn’t help but laugh as the items didn’t look the slightest bit out of place. She glanced at her watch, making sure they would have plenty of time to get ready. She pulled out a makeup mirror and looked herself over. She had spent a good hour getting herself ready and making her outfit look perfect. She wore a black dress, the length appropriately just above her knees, but also showing a scandalous amount of cleavage. She wore a short-cut business blazer over her dress that made no effort to cover her chest. Her hair was pulled up into a tight bun. A few minutes later, Amy heard the door open as Katherine walked in wearing a normal daily outfit without her doctor’s coat and her badge pinned to her shirt. “Hey Amy. I hope you won’t be needing my coat for the costume. I had to get them both sent in for cleaning after my last good one got stained yesterday.” Amy shook her head, assuring her she wouldn’t need it. Katherine looked her up and down, trying to figure out what her costume was. “Are we dressing up as a female lawyer firm?” Amy laughed. “No, no. They’re a set, but yours looks different than mine.” Katherine looked confused as she looked around the training room. She could see Amy’s bag on the table but couldn’t see what was on it. “I had idea.” Amy began, carefully controlling her tone. “I know it might sound a bit weird… but hear me out.” Katherine’s eyebrows slowly rose up her forehead, obvious concern on her face. “I know you’ve been having a hard time here, and I just wanted to do something that would help you and give you some confidence.” Katherine continued to stare at her with a frozen expression. “I found something that’s like a funny costume… but it’s also supposed to be kind of like a joke?” Her rehearsed speech felt like it was falling apart. Katherine’s heart was beginning to pound. “Okay… what’s so weird about this costume? You’re not making any sense.” Amy didn’t want her to panic. “Well… it’s kind of a statement. If people are making fun of you for something… if you show them that you’re in on the joke, they won’t be able to make fun of you for it.” Worry was now plain on Katherine’s face. “It’s just an idea. It might seem a little embarrassing, but if you do this, I think you’ll feel a lot more comfortable here.” Katherine’s eyes narrowed skeptically. “What is the costume.” Amy sighed, realizing that this wasn’t going to go as smoothly as she planned. She walked over to the table and pulled the outfit out of her bag. She held up a small pair of short pink overalls with an attached white flower-print shirt. The legs were only a few inches long, and the fabric was noticeably baggy around the crotch area, held together with pink button snaps. Katherine looked in horror at the costume. Amy tried to smile reassuringly. “Isn’t it cute? She said quietly, obviously uncomfortable. Katherine was speechless. “You want me to dress up like a baby? How would that help anything?” Amy lowered the costume, bringing it over to Katherine and holding it out in front of her. “It’s like a joke. If you feel like they’re making fun of you, you turn the joke around on them and they’ll stop. It gives you all the power, you just have to be confident!” She pressed the outfit to Katherine’s torso, the frame of the clothing laying flush against her figure. The saleswoman had done well at her estimated guessing. Katherine looked down at it, visualizing herself in the costume. Her discomfort was plain on her face. She let out a slow sigh. “… Okay, I guess it’s better than not having a costume at all. What do I do?” She said, taking the costume from Amy and looking it over. Amy reached out to unbutton the snaps on the outfit. “Don’t worry, I can help you put it on.” Katherine looked up sharply at Amy. “Wait a second, what are you going as?” Amy smiled and held her arms out as if she was showing off her costume for the first time. “I’m going as your mommy!” Katherine’s jaw dropped. “You’re… what?” Amy held her hands up defensively. “I worried that you might be a little too embarrassed, but see, this way I can help you out and make you feel more comfortable. It’s all just an act, and we’ll be in on the joke together. It’s foolproof! Just go with me if you get stuck.” Katherine was looking more nervous by the second. “Maybe you should have gone as the baby and I could have dressed up as the mature grown woman! Wouldn’t that have worked too?” Amy grinned picturing Katherine trying to pull off a motherly look. “Nope, that would look like you were just resisting. You’ve got to own it, okay?” Katherine groaned loudly. “Fine… give it here.” She reached out for the costume, but Katherine gently removed her hand from the overalls. “Well, there’s actually some… accessories that go with this to really pull it off.” Katherine’s brows furrowed. “I think I’ve had enough surprises for one day.” Amy knew that she was already pushing the limit. “I promise, this is the last thing. So, your costume… It’s made to accommodate these accessories, and it won’t look right without them.” Katherine looked down at the costume, looking for anything suspicious when she noticed the snaps on the crotch. She reached down, noticing the slight bulge of extra elastic fabric around the crotch. Her eyes went wide with realization. “A diaper?!” Amy held her hands up defensively. “I promise, it’s made to go with the costume-” “I’m not wearing a diaper!” Katherine cut her off Amy looked at her pleadingly. “You’ll have this baggy costume if you don’t, and if people see it, they’ll just make comments. You’ve got to commit if you’re going to do this…” Katherine groaned. “Okay, fine. Let’s get this over with.” Amy moved to her bag and started to take a diaper out of the package. “It’s kind of awkward to put on, I can help you. Just start taking your clothes off.” Katherine looked at the doors. “What if someone walks in?” “There’s no one here yet, but we don’t have long so we can’t take forever.” Katherine sped up and finished taking off everything but her underwear. Amy came over with the diaper and a bottle of baby powder in her hands. “The underwear will probably have to come off too…” Amy said, looking down at her. Katherine shook her head in disbelief and pulled her underwear down. She covered herself with her hands, her face slowly turning red. Amy walked over with the diaper and unfolded it. “Here, lay down and I’ll help you put it on.” Katherine slowly lowered herself towards the floor, flinching when she her hand touched the cold tile. “The floor is so cold!” Amy looked around the room, noticing the changing table that was used for training classes and wondered if Katherine would fit on one. “Do you think you could climb up on a changing table?” Katherine rolled her eyes and looked for a chair she could climb up for a boost. She put her hands on the corner of the changing table, judging the height, when Amy reached behind her and picked her up. Katherine yelped at the surprise and felt herself lock up as Amy easily lifted her. Amy was surprised at how light she seemed. Amy laid her down on the table, the diaper tucked under her arm. She retrieved the bottle of baby powder and started to unscrew the lid. Katherine looked around, unsure what to do as she laid naked on the table. Amy unfolded the large diaper and tried to lay it down under Katherine. “Can you lift your legs up.” Katherine hesitantly lifted her legs, but it wasn’t high enough to allow for enough room to slide the diaper underneath her. Amy wrapped her hand around Katherine’s ankles and lifted them higher in the air, Katherine’s bottom rising from the table. Amy slid the diaper underneath her, gently lowering Katherine onto the diaper. The soft material brushed against Katherine as her legs were lowered. The thickness through the middle of the diaper compressed as all of Katherine’s weight rested on it but was still thick enough that her legs naturally began to spread. Amy held up a large rectangular pad and laid it down the middle of the diaper, then held up the bottle of powder. “You’ll probably have the costume on all day, and I wouldn’t want it to chafe.” She said, sprinkling a large dusting of powder over Katherine’s privates. Katherine felt so embarrassed, her friend seeing her like this, but she knew that if she was going to do wear this, she had to commit and fight through the embarrassment. Amy lifted the front of the diaper up between Katherine’s legs. As the diaper pushed up against her crotch, the thick bulk forced her legs apart. Amy smoothed the front of the diaper out, tucking the front wings under Katherine’s hips. She unfolded the tapes on one of the wings, drawing it tightly around Katherine’s waist and gently pressing the tape almost to the center to the plastic front. She repeated the process with the other wing, smoothing the tapes and seeing how much the diaper overlapped. It was thick around all sides of Katherine’s crotch, almost too large to fit her. Amy looked at the thick poof between her legs, wondering if it would be too thick for her to move. Katherine experimented with moving her legs with limited success. Her eyebrows furrowed and she looked down in surprise, either at the thickness of the diaper, or the babyish print across the front that she hadn’t noticed. “I can’t close my legs, it’s too thick…” Katherine said, hoping for some way out of this situation. Amy lifted her back up and placed her on the floor, making sure she had her feet under her. “Let’s see how it looks with the costume and then we’ll see if there’s anything we need to do with it.” She picked up the overalls and turned them around to show Katherine that there was a small zipper up the back, the front buttons being only for display. Amy unzipped the outfit from the top of the sewn-in flower-print shirt to the bottom of the waistline and held it wide open for Katherine to step into. Waddling awkwardly, Katherine gingerly placed one foot through the open leg hole, then the other. She shimmied her arms through the shirt sleeves, and Amy pulled the outfit together. She pulled the zipper up to Katherine’s neck, the costume tightening snugly against her body. Katherine looked down at herself, turning her hips left and right in an attempt to see around the new bulk that seemed to surround her. Amy looked down at her with a gleeful expression. “Oh my gosh, you look so stinking cute!” Katherine poked at the diaper and took a few steps, an obvious waddle resulting from the padding. “I think this thing is to big. It looks like the outfit made for it, but I can barely walk!” Amy couldn’t stop staring, every movement of Katherine’s enhancing the cuteness. “I think it looks perfect! It goes with the costume so well, and you’ll get used to it. Now, there’s just a few finishing touches to add…” Amy walked back to her bag, Katherine waddling to catch up with her. Amy pulled out two hair ties and started playing with Katherine’s hair. Soon, her hair was drawn into two large pigtails. Next, she retrieved some fuzzy pink socks that stretched snugly over Katherine’s feet and gave the appearance of baby booties. She took the bonnet out of the bag and stuck her hands inside to hold it open. Katherine looked confused as Amy placed it around her head an fluffed the puff of lace over her head. Her pigtails hung out nicely from the sides as Amy double knotted the cord under Katherine’s chin, securing it in place. “Just one last thing…” She pulled out the oversized pacifier from her pocket. Katherine crossed her arms and shook her head. “No. That’s too far. I’m not going to suck on a baby pacifier.” Amy resisted laughing at what looked like an adorable toddler’s protest. She was tempted to tell her that the pacifier was actually intended for adults but thought better of it. “Oh, come on. It’s just one more thing. Is this really any worse than a diaper? It’s just a costume…” Katherine sighed and rolled her eyes. Her arms still crossed, she simply held her mouth open, signaling her submission. Amy smiled and slid the pacifier nipple into her mouth. Katherine almost jerked back in surprise as the pacifier almost filled her mouth up. She hadn’t expected it to be so big. Amy connected a small strap to the pacifier and clipped it to Katherine’s overalls. “There, you don’t even have to keep it in your mouth all day.” Katherine had to work her jaw that was restricted by her bonnet to get the pacifier out easily and rolled her eyes. “So, I’ve put on the stupid costume. What do you want me to do?” Amy checked her watch. “It’s almost time for the morning meeting. Everyone will be in costume. People are going to love you, so just don’t act embarrassed. They might make some comments, but just go with the joke. They can’t make fun of you if you’re laughing with them.” Katherine didn’t realize how soon the meeting was. She felt her anxiety welling up inside her. She wasn’t good at being the center of attention, a position she had thus far dedicated all her energy towards avoiding. She hated people noticing her, and now if she wanted to earn any respect from these people, she had to make a fool of herself. She felt incredibly far out of her element, but at least she had Amy to help her. “Come on, we better head to the meeting.” Amy said, bundling up her makeshift diaper bag. Katherine looked towards the door, her face frozen in terror. Amy stopped beside her, noticing her look. “It’s okay, just have fun with it!” She picked up the pacifier that dangled from its pink strap and popped it back into Katherine’s mouth. “I’m right here with you. Don’t worry, it’s just for fun.” She gave her an encouraging pat on the back of Katherine’s diaper. The unexpected touch made her lurch forward, unable to balance herself as she tried to get her spread feet under her. She fell backwards, landing squarely on her butt. Amy gasped. Katherine expected to feel pain from the sudden impact, but the thick diaper had acted as a convenient pillow for her. “I’m okay.” She said, rolling to one side and awkwardly standing up again like a toddler. Amy felt terrible for essentially knocking her friend over, but she couldn’t help but notice how everything Katherine did seemed to be ridiculously cute. She kept her observations to herself and resisted the urge to squeal. Katherine pinned her ID badge to the front of her costume and slipped her phone into the large singular pocket on the front of her overalls. They started walking towards the door and Amy noticed how she really did look like a toddler as she walked, and an idea came to her. “Hold on one second, I have an idea.” She rushed over to one of the computer stations against the wall. “What is it? That meeting is in like two minutes.” Katherine protested. Amy’s hands flew across the keyboard as she signed in and opened the patient record program. “This is way too perfect. I just realized what your costume needs.” She hit enter and the small printer next to the computer whirred loudly. A small stub of paper stuck out and Amy snatched it out of the tray. She carried it over to Katherine and kneeled beside her. She slid the paper around her ankle and snapped a small button. Katherine looked down to see a hospital ID tag connected to her leg. Most of the information was missing, but her name and age were visible. She noticed that that Amy had written 24 months. “You added me into the patient system?” “I just made a fake new account. It just has your name and age, nothing else. It fits way too perfectly for being in a children’s hospital. Plus, anyone who works here will know that it’s fake since there’s nothing else on it.” Katherine shrugged it off and they resumed heading for the morning meeting. Amy held the door open for her as Katherine toddled into the hallway. She immediately glanced around, wondering if anyone was looking at her. She noticed a few people going about their business, most of them in costume, but no one seemed to notice her. She forced her feet to move forward as she followed Amy to their meeting room. Just before they entered, Amy bent down and grabbed Katherine’s hand like a mother guiding her child through a crowded mall. As they walked through doors to the meeting room, a wave of silence moved through the room. Nurses and doctors, all in their costumes, seemed to simultaneously notice the peculiar silence filling the room. Super heroes, princesses, minimal effort animals, and an assortment of cheesy classic Halloween monsters all turned to look at what was causing the silence. They all turned to look at Katherine and Amy. Amy held her act together and smiled confidently while Katherine felt herself freezing up in panic. Katherine couldn’t process the assorted noises coming from all sides. Hands flew to people’s mouths in astonishment. Gasps, coos, and awws came from all directions. “I didn’t know it was bring-your-daughter-to-work day.” One bystander jeered. The crowd erupted in laughter. Katherine felt herself blushing bright red but forced a weak smile on her face. She just had to play along, and things would get better. The crowd started moving towards them, admiring Katherine’s costume more closely. “Wow, you guys really went all out. She’s even got a pacifier!” A nurse knelt down and looked at Katherine like she was a child, cooing at her and holding her pacifier in front of her mouth like it was a spoonful of baby food posing as an airplane. “It’s so cute! If I didn’t know any better I would think she was a patient.” Amy beamed and said, “Check out her ankle.” Multiple nurses looked down and saw the tag. Katherine was swarmed as they examined her official hospital tag. They laughed in disbelief as they looked it over, almost throwing Katherine off balance. “That just takes the cake. Where did you guys get your costumes? I don’t remember seeing anything like this at the party store…” Amy felt a moment of panic as she tried to think of an answer, but another nurse cut off her train of thought as she asked, “Um… is she wearing a diaper?” More murmuring came from the crowd as they eyed Katherine closely. Katherine’s cheeks flushed hotter than she’d ever seen before. “Well we had to make it authentic!” Amy said. A few nurses laughed helplessly. “Well, if you need a change, you’re in the right place.” More laughter erupted around them. Katherine forced herself to chuckle with her audience. The slowly growing crowd quickly dispersed as Kelly entered the room. She had a small set of fairy wings on her back and was wearing a short pink tutu over her professional attire. It was a subtle change, the only other prop being a magic wand pen for her ordinary clipboard. “Good morning everyone.” She scanned the crowd, taking in the costumes. “I’m glad to see everyone looking festive for the holiday. Our Public Relations manager will be-” She stopped short as she noticed Katherine’s costume. Her normally stern face looked icy as she stared at Katherine. Amy kept a straight face, with the exception of a cocky grin, almost defying Kelly to say something. Katherine looked down at her booty-covered feet. “-will be coming by shortly to get a group picture for our social media pages, so please stick around.” Katherine felt herself go cold and involuntarily gripped Amy’s hand. Amy gently gripped it back in response, trying to tell her that it was okay. She didn’t want any evidence of this. She started to pretend in her mind that this wasn't happening. Kelly continued through her routine speech, pointedly not looking at Katherine. As she was nearly finished, an energetic woman came through the doors behind them. She wore a tracksuit with the hospitals logo and carried a large camera from a strap around her neck. She cut off Kelly as she spoke. “Are we ready? I' making rounds through each department.” Kelly looked incredibly annoyed at the interruption. “Just a moment. Anyway, refer to the schedule for any potential changes. That is all.” She looked back at the woman and nodded curtly, letting her know she had the floor. “Alright everyone. Can we all bunch up together.” She began looking through her camera's viewfinder and framing the shot. “Tallest in the back, shortest in the front”. The crowd began shuffling into a mob. Katherine looked up at Amy in horror. Amy smile down at her reassuringly. “It's okay, just roll with it.” Katherine gulped and let go of Amy's hand. She slowly moved around the crowd, trying to stay hidden off to the side. The woman continued to frame her shot, gesturing with her hands for people to move closer together. “Great costumes everyone! Okay, everyone squeeze in on the sides. Try to position yourself so we're not blocking anyone- oh my gosh, you on the end there!” She looked up from her camera and pointed at Katherine. “Oh my gosh, that is adorable. Come down here in front!” She frantically waved her hand, gesturing towards the head of the group. The mob held still, looking around to see who she was pointing at. Katherine shuffled quietly to the front, all eyes staring at her. “This is perfect for the children’s ward. Oh, nurses, can you like use your stethoscope on her or something?” She had them try out various poses, making the ordeal last much longer than it would have been if Katherine had just been able to go unnoticed. Once the photographer finally decided on the group pose she was satisfied with, she snapped several photos in a row. “Those will be perfect for our page. I’ll tag each of you in the photos so people can vote in the costume contest.” Katherine didn’t feel like she could feel any more shame. Costume contest?! Everyone is going to see me like this. It won’t just be the people in my department. The crowd dispersed and went their separate ways. Amy walked up to her. “That wasn’t so bad, was it?” Katherine tried to manage a weak smile but couldn’t hide the distress on her face. Amy looked sympathetically into her eyes. “It’s okay, the worst part is over. Just have fun with it and things will get better.” Amy had to break eye contact as her pager went off. “Sorry, got a call. Text me if you need anything, I’ll talk to you soon.” Katherine checked her own schedule and started making her rounds. Her costume made her job difficult, but she quickly figured out a routine for avoiding confusion. She would knock on a patient’s room and walk in while holding out her ID badge and announcing her name. Parent’s still looked at her with skepticism or confusion, but no one doubted that she was a doctor. After she got into the rhythm, she began to feel more comfortable wearing the costume. Katherine even started receiving a few compliments on the authenticity, but she tried to ignore that they may be referring to her obviously poofy diaper. After a few hours, she barely felt any embarrassment about it anymore. She smiled when people awwed and cooed at her. She mastered the diaper waddle and was able to avoid tripping over herself. After getting caught up with her schedule, she finally had time for a break and desperately needed the bathroom. Katherine found a staff bathroom and locked the door behind her. She started trying to unfasten the buttons of her overalls before remembering that they were actually fake. She reached towards the back of her neck, her fingers barely reaching the small zipper that held her costume up. Her fingers felt along the fabric until she made contact with the cold metal and tried to tug it downwards. The zipper refused to move. She tugged harder, at first scared to rip her costume, but then realized that no matter how hard she pulled, it wasn’t moving. Just being in the bathroom had prepped her mind that she would be able to pee soon, and as she stood next to the toilet, the pressure was quickly becoming unbearable. Katherine tried to reach her hand up her back, but the zipper was still out of reach. She tugged and pulled in every direction, but her suit would not move. Panic began to set in. She felt herself beginning to sweat from the stress of pulling at the zipper. Her arms and back began to hurt, her muscles not used to the unusual positions. She grunted in frustration and took out her phone. She pulled up Amy’s contact info and called her. The phone rang and rang until Amy’s voicemail picked up. Katherine hung up in frustration. “Damn it, Amy!” She grunted to herself. She looked longingly at the toilet, her bladder sending another painful wave of pressure. She bent over and wrapped her arms around her stomach. What am I going to do, I can’t get this stupid costume off! The bathroom was silent, the only sound Katherine could hear was her pounding heartbeat in her ears. Her mind was racing, trying to think of a solution when a loud pounding came from the door. “Is anyone in there?” A voice called as the locked handle jiggled up and down. Katherine flinched in surprise at the loud sound, unsure what to do. She opened her mouth to speak, but nothing came out. She stood there, completely frozen, when she felt a hot trickle escaping from her. Katherine’s knees went weak and she fell forward, kneeling on the floor. Her hands went to her crotch, pressing desperately to stop the flow, but she couldn’t stop as the painful pressure continued. Her thick diaper started to feel warm as the absorbent pads expanded against her. She could feel it getting heavier as it tugged against the tapes around her waist. Her mind went blank, frozen in terror with the only sensation keeping her grounded in reality being the spreading warmth in her crotch. Tears started to form as the stream began to slow. She was dressed as a baby, now trapped in her costume with a soaking wet diaper. She was already broadcasting to the world the fact that she was wearing a diaper. What if someone noticed that she had wet herself? Any respect she had built up for herself would be gone. A metal clicking sound came from the door as a key entered the lock. Katherine looked up from the floor in horror to see the doorknob turning. A nurse opened the door, then jumped back in surprise to see someone inside. “Oh, little girl, you’re not supposed to be in here.” Katherine got to her feet and moved towards the door, her waddle even more obvious than before. “Sorry.” Katherine muttered quietly as she awkwardly ran past the nurse. The woman continued to watch her until Katherine turned the corner. Katherine hated feeling the warm diaper squish against her as she moved. No matter how she moved, she couldn’t stop the thick material from making contact against her skin. She was trapped in this costume, and now trapped in a wet diaper. She found an open supply closet and hid herself behind a group of shelves. She slid against the wall until her thick padding made contact with the floor. A fresh wave of warmth came over her as the diaper pressed tightly against her. She felt completely trapped. She pulled out her phone again and pulled up Amy’s contact. The green call button seemed to stare at her, daring her to call and admit her predicament. She couldn’t stay like this all day… Chapter 6: Katherine stared at her phone as she sat in the corner of the supply closet. It was hard enough to stand with the thick bulk that was trapped between her legs, but now the only relief from her awkward, bowlegged stance was to sit on the warm, wet padding. She hated how it felt against her skin, a constant reminder of her inability to control her bladder. The call log on her phone listed several time stamps for all the unanswered calls to Amy, each about a minute apart. Katherine felt herself starting to rock back and forth with anxiousness, but quickly had to stop as she felt the diaper squish under her shifting weight. Come on Amy… pick up your phone… Katherine pleaded to the device. I can’t stay like this all day… She almost dropped her phone as it vibrated in her hands. She looked at the screen to see a text from Amy. “Sorry, I got called in for a procedure and won’t be able to meet for lunch. I’ll find you on the schedule and come meet you when I’m done.” The tears that Katherine had been trying to hold back streamed gently town her face as she re-read the message. She couldn’t bring herself to tell her friend what had happened. She needed to get out of this wet diaper and couldn’t even open the zipper to her outfit. Her colleagues couldn’t find out about this and Amy was the only one who would keep her secret. As she considered what few options she had, Katherine’s work pager went off. She pulled the small device out of the singular large pocket on the front of her overalls and read the display. She had been called in for a patient in the infant ward. It wasn’t uncommon for the doctors to do their rounds while in costume, but she wasn’t sure she’d be able to hide her current condition. A patient needed her and there was no way to communicate that she wasn’t available. She didn’t have a choice. Katherine dried her eyes off and shakily got to her feet. The warm diaper was already beginning to cool against her skin, a wet mush shifting against her with each step. She winced at the cold sensation as she made her way out of the supply closet. I’ll just have to deal with it for a little while until Amy can get me out of this. Katherine told herself, trying to think positively as she waddled awkwardly down the hall. She made her way to the infant wing and walked past the reception desk. A few nurses milled around without noticing her and Katherine looked up at the board to match the number on her pager. There were only a few patients listed on the schedule, all of them paired up with a doctor except for one. She looked at the blank slot where her name would go when she signed in, then looked at the patient name. “K. Baker. Room 315. Age: 24 months.” Katherine re-read the chart, confirming what she was seeing. They had her name in the wrong section. Her pager had gone off to inform her that she was assigned someone in room 315, but it appeared as if there wasn’t a patient. Katherine walked down the hall towards the room to investigate. She turned a corner and almost ran into a nurse who was looking at the clipboard in her hands. The woman stopped in her tracks and looked down at her. “Well aren’t you just a little cutie. Are you lost?” Amy blushed, but steeled herself to answer. “Thank you. No, I’m not lost. I’m supposed to be in room 315.” She walked around the nurse and continued down the hall. The nurse didn’t move, watching Katherine carefully as she headed to the room. Katherine read the room numbers as she passed, gradually increasing as she neared her assigned room. She passed one room labeled “Feeding Room” and had a pang of discomfort in her stomach as she remembered her previous experience in the feeding room. She continued quickly past it and found room 315. She reached up and turned the handle to the room. Room 315 had been styled as a pink nursery, with a child-sized hospital bed that doubled as a crib, a rocking chair, a changing table, and what looked like a second bed in the corner with a large, lacy hood. She stepped inside and looked at the patient info on the whiteboard. Patient: K. Baker. Age: 24 Mo. Everything else on the chart was blank. No medical history, no reason for the visit, and no guardian. Clearly this was some kind of computer glitch. As Katherine read the chart, a nurse entered the room. The woman was thin, the lines of her skin hinting at her age, but she moved with a quick efficiency that showed her experience. “Oh, hello there. What are you doing in here?” Her surprised tone quickly shifted to a babyish voice when she saw Katherine’s outfit. Katherine opened her mouth to speak, starting to point at the chart when the woman leaned down and looked at her ankle tag. Before Katherine could think of what to say, the woman lifted her up and read the tag aloud. “K. Baker. Oh, so you must be our patient!” She smiled as she laid Katherine down on the bed. Fear washed over her as Katherine realized how this must look. She couldn’t talk her way out of this with an ankle tag on. She hadn’t planned to cause any confusion, but now she feared that she might get in trouble for messing with the hospital’s computer system. As her mind raced trying to process her circumstances, the nurse looked down at the thick diaper that bulged through her overalls. “My goodness, someone needs a change.” Katherine’s eyes went wide as the nurse went over to a supply cabinet and retrieved a child-sized diaper and changing supplies. It was too late to say anything, she would just have to go with it and hope she had a chance to sneak out later. The nurse reached down towards Katherine’s crotch and started to undo the snaps that connected the front and back of her shorts. Katherine’s eyebrows furrowed in surprise. There was another way to get out of her costume? She only knew about the zipper that had failed to open and trapped her in her outfit. She wanted to kick herself for not figuring another way out. Once the snaps were undone, the nurse pulled the front of her overalls up, exposing her diaper. “Hmm… I don’t think I’ve ever seen these before.” The nurse mused as she started to undo the tapes. “My goodness, this is thick!” Katherine did her best to stay perfectly still, not wanting to draw attention to herself, but she couldn’t help but blush as the nurse commented on the state of her diaper. The nurse slid the heavy diaper out from under her and had to carefully fold it to make it fit inside a nearby diaper pail. The new diaper was laid down underneath her. Katherine tried to find a spot in the room to focus on, anything to distract her mind from her situation, but the pink nursery only contained childish objects that refused to allow her to think of anything else. She closed her eyes as the nurse took a wipe and began to clean her. Her gently movements felt comforting despite the awkward situation. The nurse smiled and cooed at her as she thoroughly cleaned Katherine with motherly efficiency. She applied lotion and powder before tightly taping up the much thinner diaper and snapping her overalls shut. The nurse noticed Katherine’s closed eyes. “Aw, is someone sleepy? You can take a nap for a while.” She said, mostly speaking to herself. “We’re not exactly sure what’s going on with your chart, probably some computer glitch. We’ll get it figured out soon and we can get you all taken care of.” She cooed over Katherine, circling her index finger above her face before she booped her on the nose. She waved at her before she walked out of the room, closing the door behind her. Katherine quickly sat up, looking around the room. Her new thinner diaper crinkled underneath her as she sat up. It was noticeably itchier than her first diaper, and she shifted uncomfortably as the material rubbed against. Katherine noticed the window above the door, ensuring that she wouldn’t have any privacy while she was stuck here. She reached behind her to tug on the zipper again, but it remained unmoving. She looked down to the snaps along the bottom of her overalls, wondering if she could unsnap her outfit and slide it up over her head. When she looked closer, she saw that the snaps connected the legs of her shorts didn’t reach to the bottom of the legs. The buttons allowed for flaps to open for easier diaper changes but didn’t allow access to slide the entire outfit off. Trapped in her outfit, Katherine grunted in frustration and began to think about a way out. Maybe if I can get out of the room, I can show someone my badge and convince them that this is just my Halloween costume. Katherine looked down at the front of her costume where her badge had been pinned. Her eyes widened in horror as she saw that it was no longer there. She frantically looked in her pocket which contained her pager and cell phone. She looked around on the floor but didn’t see it anywhere. Oh no no no no… She internally screamed as she continued to search. I must have dropped it back in the supply closet! How am I going to get to it? Katherine heard footsteps approaching her door. She quickly scrambled back into the bed as if she had never gotten up. The same nurse from earlier walked in holding a large bottle in her hands. “We don’t have your schedule yet or know your medications, so we’re gonna get started on the regular feeding schedule.” She addressed Katherine but spoke as if she knew that Katherine wouldn’t respond or understand her. Katherine felt a pain in her stomach, remembering how she hadn’t had time to eat lunch. She brought the nipple up to Katherine’s mouth and gently pressed it between her lips. Katherine felt a few drops of bland tasting formula trickled on to her tongue. She resisted the urge to gag at the taste as she began to suckle. The nurse continued held the bottle firmly against her lips as she drank. “My, my, you’re a hungry one. Don’t worry sweetie, we’ll move you to the feeding room once nap time’s over and we you can have dinner.” Katherine tried to keep the reaction off of her face, but internally grimaced at the thought of going to the feeding room. As she held the bottle, the nurse pulled a clipboard off of a nearby table and started marking a slip of paper with a pen. “Okay… found you with a very wet diaper, probably had been worn for a while. Bottle at 1:30 PM. I expect another wetting soon, and we’ll be charting to see how regular you are.” As she continued to feed her, the woman looked down at Katherine’s hospital tag, then at the other ankle. “Oh, we forgot to get you a monitor bracelet.” Katherine had forgotten all about the hospital’s infant monitoring system and started to panic as she realized how much harder her escape was going to be now. The nurse retrieved a large plastic bracelet from a nearby locked drawer and started to fasten it around Katherine’s ankle. It was an uncuttable locking bracelet that had a large plastic flower attached to it. While it looked harmless, the flower contained a near-field tracking monitor that was fitted to all newborns so that they could not leave the hospital without the mother present. Because Katherine had no guardian with a matching bracelet, the alarm would go off if she left the room without an escort with a nurse’s bracelet. She finished attaching it, and the plastic flower chimed a short melody to indicate that it was activated. Katherine’s belly began to feel full as she wasn’t used to drinking so much all at once. Her jaw strained against the constant suction. She forced herself to keep drinking as she swallowed the last few drops of the bottle. The nurse looked appreciatively at the empty bottle. “That was fast, someone must have been thirsty. We might need to get you another one before dinner if you’re still thirsty.” Katherine winced at the comment, her normally flat belly was now showing a rounded bulge in her overalls. She wasn’t sure that she could drink any more if she wanted to. The nurse wiped away a few drops from around Katherine’s lips and popped Katherine’s pacifier into her mouth. She smiled at her, then walked out of the room, leaving her alone in the nursery. Katherine immediately spat out the pacifier and pulled her phone out of the pocket. She opened her recent calls and started to dial Amy’s phone. Just as she was about to his send, Amy entered the room. She looked horrified as she saw Katherine lying in the bed. She shut the door behind her and came over to the bed. “Oh no. I’m sorry Katie, I don’t know how this happened! I saw your name on the board with no physician listed and I thought it was just a mistake.” Katherine felt so relieved to see her friend that she almost forgot how mad she was about the whole situation. “It’s okay, just get me out of here.” She lifted her ankle in the air to show Amy her predicament. Amy’s mouth dropped as she realized the problem. “Oh crap… I don’t have a bracelet. I’ll have to add myself to the system and get one. Okay, just wait here and I’ll be back to get you. Don’t worry, I’m going to sort this out.” She gave her friend a quick hug, which Katherine returned. She hated being stuck like this, but she was still grateful to have a friend. Amy slipped out of the room, leaving Katherine alone again. She pulled out her phone to stave off the boredom but noticed that she had less than 30% battery left on her phone. I don’t know how long I’ll be here… I should probably save my battery. She closed her open apps and put the phone in battery save mode. After she returned it to her pocket, she stared at the ceiling and took in the room around her. Unlike most hospital rooms, this one unfortunately did not have a television. Even if it did, if the nurse came back to see it on, she would know that Katherine must have turned it on. Katherine sighed as she realized how boring her wait would be until Amy could get herself added to the system. Katherine looked around for a clock but didn’t see one on the wall. She was tempted to pull out her phone but didn’t want to drain the battery by waking it up. Boredom was quickly overtaking her. Minutes felt like hours in the silence, and she began to yawn from the lack of stimulation. The idea of a nap suddenly sounded very appealing, and Katherine realized that it would be an easy way to pass the time as well as keep her cover. The nurse had said this was supposed to be naptime anyway. She closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep. Katherine awoke to a pain in her bladder. Her stomach still felt full of the formula and she wasn’t sure how long she’d been asleep. She pulled out her phone and saw that it had been almost 3 hours. She sent a quick text to Amy. “How is it going?”. She stared at her phone as she waited for a response. Her stomach made a loud gurgling noise and her bladder let out another pang of discomfort. She looked around the room but realized that there was no bathroom in the room. She looked back to her phone, pleading that Amy would respond. Minutes went by with no reply, all the while her bladder continued to protest. I don’t want to do that again… She thought as she remembered the diaper around her waist. If Amy could break her out, she could use a normal bathroom. But if she couldn’t in time, the nurses would notice that Katherine was still dry. Another 10 minutes went by with no response, and Katherine began to rock in her bed with anticipation. She felt herself breaking, unable to hold back anymore. Come on Amy… She pleaded, but her phone didn’t go off. She sighed and steeled herself for what was about to happen. She had been clenching to maintain control, and as she gently relaxed her muscles, she felt herself releasing into her diaper. Katherine winced at the familiar warm sensation as her diaper began to expand and spread around her, but she couldn’t stop herself from audibly sighing with relief as the pressure left her belly. The diaper continued to swell as her flow finally finished. Katherine moved around in her bed in an attempt to find a more comfortable position but noticed that the diaper didn’t hold the fluid as she squished the swollen pad. She hadn’t realized the difference in the diapers that Amy had picked out for her versus the cheap generic diapers the hospital used. The material sagged much more, threatening to leak with each move. A wet sensation began to gather at the legs of her overalls as the diaper leaked over the edges. Katherine hadn’t realized how much she had flooded. I guess these children’s diapers weren’t meant to hold that much... She could only hold still to prevent the leak from spreading. She laid back, trapped in her bed with nothing to do as she waited for Amy to come back. Katherine couldn’t be sure how much time had gone past before the nurse came back. The woman beamed as she came over to the crib. “Did someone enjoy her naptime?” She began to undo the snaps of her overalls as the spoke. “I didn’t hear any fussing from outside. Such a sweet girl, so well behaved.” She placed a hand on the front of Katherine’s diaper. “My goodness, you’re absolutely soaked! Let’s get you out of that wet diaper.” Just as before, she was quick and efficient with her change, but as she unfastened the tapes and pulled the diaper down, the woman looked a little surprised. She reached over to the clipboard and started writing. “Second diaper change, very wet, but no bowel movements yet. I hope you’re not constipated…” There was genuine concern in her voice. The diaper change was almost finished when the nurse smiled at her and said, “Maybe some dinner will help you with that.” A sense of dread came over Katherine as she realized what was going to happen. She fought hard to keep her face blank and unreadable. Just keep acting like a baby… Just a little longer and Amy can get you out of here… The woman picked up Katherine as if she weighed nothing, waved her bracelet against Katherine’ tracker, and after getting a confirmation tone, carried her to the feeding room. Katherine was locked in a familiar high-chair, the table locked in against her chest. She noticed a grumble from her stomach and realized how long it had been since she had eaten real food. Maybe if she was actually hungry, the dreadful food would taste better than last time. As other babies were places in their chairs, Katherine’s nurse came over with 3 jars of baby food and a bottle full of a white fluid. Katherine eyed the bottle skeptically. She was feeling incredibly thirsty, but her jaw still ached from trying to suck down the thick baby formula. The bottle was placed in her mouth. As she suckled, she was pleased to find that it was warm, ordinary milk, which flowed much easier through the bottle nipple. The nurse pulled it away just as she was almost finished with it. “we’ll save a little for when you’re done.” Katherine eyed the small jars of food. The labels were all turned away from her as the nurse removed the lids. One jar was an ugly orange color that might have been closer to brown. The second jar was the green shade of a 70s shag rug carpet. The last was a deep purple that resembled grape jelly. Katherine could only hope at the last of these that she would have something that actually tasted good to look forward to. The nurse grabbed a little pink plastic spoon from a nearby tray and scooped out the largest spoonful the little piece of plastic could hold and began to move it like an airplane, complete with sounds and commands from an air traffic control tower. Katherine did her best to not look annoyed and opened her mouth compliantly. “Such a good baby!” The nurse deposited the spoon in her mouth. Katherine closed her mouth around it and tried not to wince as the taste of blended squash and carrots touched her tongue. After several more tiny spoonfuls, Katherine had just gotten used to the taste of the carrots and squash as she emptied the jar and moved on to the green substance. Katherine braced herself, but couldn’t keep herself from frowning at the taste of mushy peas. She ate compliantly until the second jar was finished. Her stomach was feeling full already, protesting as she eyed the last jar. “I’m a little worried about your tummy, so I got this one special just for you.” She said as she prepared the jar and loaded up the spoon with the thick purple substance. Katherine gulped, then braced herself for the new goop. Almost done… Let’s just get this over with… She opened her mouth. Katherine’s eyes went wide as she realized the taste on her tongue. “Aren’t prunes such a treat!” The nurse said gleefully. “They’re sweet, just like candy, but they’re also good for your tummy.” The foul substance slid down Katherine’s throat as she reluctantly swallowed. She had always hated prunes, but something about the mushy texture just made it that much more unpleasant. Spoonful after spoonful, she gulped down the sickly-sweet mush into her already full belly. The nurse made sure to get every last scrape from the bottom of the jar before handing Katherine back her half-finished bottle. She was thankful to have something to wash the taste of prunes out of her mouth. The nurse returned her to the room and laid her on the hospital bed. “I’ll be back in a bit to check on you sweetie. I’m sure we’ll have this glitch with your chart sorted out soon.” Katherine resisted the urge to roll her eyes. The nurse left the room, closing the door behind her. Katherine sat up, feeling discomfort from her bloated stomach. Her bladder was already starting to feel full again from her bottle from dinner. She pulled out her phone, now at 25% battery, and checked to see if Amy had said anything. There were no new notifications on her phone, and no indications that Amy would be able to rescue her before the nurse made rounds again for a diaper change. Another wave of pain pushed from her bladder, and Katherine decided that she wasn't going to let it become painful again. She concentrated and started to wet herself. During her previous accidents, Katherine had always had a painfully full bladder that had released out of desperation. Now, she found herself straining and holding her breath as she forced herself to use her diaper. It was over much quicker this time, the thin diaper dealing with the smaller wetting much more efficiently than before. Katherine couldn't help but smile as the diaper still felt comfortable, the wet spot barely noticeable against her skin. A warm blush came to her cheeks as she thought about what she had done. It had felt naughty, deliberately peeing her pants, but it gave her a strange since of control, choosing to have an accident on purpose. She laid back against the bed, content with herself, when her door suddenly opened. Amy stepped inside with her makeshift diaper bag over her shoulder. “Hey, I'm sorry it took so long. I ran into a few problems.” “Where were you?” Katherine demanded. “I'll explain later. I figured out a way to get you discharged-" before she could finish, the nurse opened the door. “Oh, hello… I didn't know anyone else was assigned to this room.” Her uncertain tone almost sounded like a threat towards Amy, as if she knew she wasn't supposed to be there. “Oh, yes. I'm Katie's legal guardian.” Katherine had to try her hardest to keep a look of shock off of her face. Amy held out her hand towards the nurse. The nurse shook it warmly, while still keeping a look of skepticism on her face. “Oh, you must be Misses Baker.” Amy faked an awkward laugh. “No, no, but I’m acting as her guardian. I understand there's been some sort of scheduling error?” The nurse noticed Amy's badge and her expression softened. “Yes, we weren't sure what was going on. We've been handed off to different departments to figure out the glitch, so they've just told us to keep her as a patient until further notice.” Amy nodded as if she was fully aware of the situation. “Of course. Well, Katherine wasn't feeling very well, so we came to the hospital. Her doctor recommended a simple observation period just to be safe, and it seems that everything just got mixed up somewhere. She seems to be doing fine now.” Amy looked over to Katherine, who gave her best impression of a smiling baby. The nurse looked over at Katherine. “Well there's no doubt she knows you. That's the first time I've seen her smile. Well we've had her here since this afternoon. If you can find the doctors orders, we can discharge her tomorrow morning.” “Tomorrow?” Amy questioned. “Yes.” The nurse said matter-of-factly. “Observations last 24 hours unless instructed otherwise. Without the written orders, we can't discharge her early. But if they manage to fix the problem and find the order, you can take her hone then.” Katherine felt tears threatening to find to the corners of her eyes. Stuck all night here? She had been so ready to go home, and now she was somehow even more trapped than before. The nurse walked over to her and gently touched Katherine's diaper. “Someone's a little wet. Would you like to change her?” the nurse looked to Amy's diaper bag. “Um…okay, sure" Amy said, trying to play along with her lie. Katherine felt herself going numb as she grasped her situation. Amy knew she had actually used her diaper and was about to change her. She looked at the ceiling and tried not to make eye contact. The nurse watched intently as Amy pulled out one of the thick baby-print diapers. “What are those? I saw her wearing one earlier. They're awfully puffy...” Amy looked at the diaper, hesitating as she tried to think of a plausible explanation. “They're… overnight diapers. Much more comfortable and they help prevent rashes.” The nurse looked surprised as she considered this. Amy untapped the hospital diaper and wadded it up. The nurse peered over her shoulder. “Is she only wet?” Amy seemed a bit confused by the question. “Um, yes. Just wet.” The nurse went over to the clipboard and marked something on the chart. “We’ve been trying to track a schedule for her, and I’m surprised she hasn’t had a movement yet. We might need to do something to help her along.” Amy looked down at Katherine with sympathetic eyes, hoping her friend wouldn’t have to endure anything else. Amy lifted the lid to the diaper pail and froze as she saw the other heavily used adult diaper at the bottom. Katherine wondered why Amy had stopped moving, then realized what she must have been looking at. Amy looked to Katherine who wouldn't meet her gaze. She deposited the diaper in the pail and closed the lid. Amy opened up the new, much puffier diaper and slid it underneath Katherine. Katherine closed her eyes and tried to block out what was happening, a skill she was quickly becoming adept at. Amy wiped, powdered, and quickly fastened the thick diaper around Katherine’s waist. As she started to fasten the snaps, she noticed the dampness around Katherine’s overalls. She didn’t want to embarrass her friend any more than she already had been, but she didn’t want her to be stuck in wet clothes. “I think her other diaper might have leaked… I have a different outfit for her to change into.” Amy went to her diaper bag and pulled out a pink onesie. Katherine tried not to glare at Amy. Why had she had another outfit? Had she planned for something like this? Amy came over and began to undress Katherine. Her zipper slid down easily as Amy guided it down. Katherine felt her cheeks go hot with rage at how easily Amy had been abot to free her from her prison. She slid the wet overalls off and slid Katherine’s legs into the soft onesie. She guided the material up and around Katherine’s arms, then snugly over her shoulders as she zipped the back up. Oh great, another zipper. Katherine thought to herself. Amy unclipped the pacifier from the overalls and reattached it to the front of Katherine’s new outfit. The popped the oversized nipple into her mouth and Katherine held it there, subtly trying to glare at Amy. Amy spoke in a babyish voice. “Now don’t worry honey. The doctors just want to keep you here for one night and then Mommy can take you home. Can you be good for me for just one night?” Katherine continued to glare, understanding, but unhappy with the message her friend was trying to tell her. Amy leaned in and kissed the top of Katherine’s head, then quietly whispered so the nurse couldn’t hear her. “I’ll message you. I’ll get you out as soon as I can.” She stood up and retrieved her bag. “So, will visiting hours be an issue?” “Not at all.” The nurse said. “However, you’ll have to have someone present if the glitch doesn’t get fixed. It’s a really abnormal circumstance. I’ve never seen one go on for this long before.” Amy nodded. “Alright, I’ll probably come by later.” She waved to Katherine as she walked out of the room with the nurse. “I’ll see you soon honey, Mommy loves you.” Katherine watched them go as the door shut. She didn’t move for a while, the pacifier still sitting in her mouth. She knew it was all an act for the nurse, but she actually felt better from Amy’s loving comments. The loneliness, boredom, and humiliation of this place left her hungry for attention and affection. She wanted to go home. She wanted to put all of this behind her. Soon, she would be free and would be going home with Amy. She unconsciously started sucking her pacifier, the only real thing she could do in this room. She looked back up at the ceiling and stared as the minutes went past. Just have to hold out a little longer. Just a little more… Chapter 7: The sun began to set, the light faded to a soft orange in Katherine's hospital room. The lack of stimulation and isolation of her room made her hyper-aware of any change in her surroundings. Her stomach was still overstuffed from dinner, every gurgle echoing loudly in the otherwise silent room. The plastic of Katherine’s diapers rustled and crinkled loudly with each movement as if it were a bell around her neck, constantly reminding her of her predicament. Katherine did everything she could to try to stave off the boredom. The temptation to pull out her phone was almost more than she could stand, but she knew her battery wouldn’t last long and she had to save it for communicating with Amy. She couldn’t mentally distract herself long enough before something would snap her out of her distraction and remind her where she was. She was locked in a pink nursery with an alarm on her ankle, forced to eat disgusting baby food, trapped in a baby girl’s outfit, complete with humiliatingly thick diapers, and worst of all, she actually had to use them. Her job would be at risk if anyone found out she was actually a doctor. She was small enough that if she put on a believable enough performance, no one would notice. She had no choice but to commit to the humiliating masquerade, but it only became more difficult the longer she held out. It had been a few hours since dinner, but Katherine was already beginning to feel thirsty. Her stomach still felt uncomfortably full from her generously proportioned dinner, but she hadn’t had much to drink with it. She dreaded the thought of being given another bottle of the foul-tasting baby formula, but her night would become unbearable if she had to wait for morning for a drink. The lack of a clock in the room didn’t help her judge how long it had been since she had eaten, or how soon someone would come back to her room. How will they know that I need a drink? Katherine looked up at the emergency call button against the wall before it occurred to her how futile it would be. They’ll know for sure that something is weird if a ‘baby’ can use the emergency call button. How do babies normally communicate that they need something? She barely finished the thought before she realized the obvious answer. Oh… basically all they can do is cry… Katherine took a moment to evaluate her acting skills. If she was going to do this, she had to commit. She would have to cry loudly enough to get someone’s attention, then keep crying until they figured out what she wanted. Once she started, there would be no going back. If she messed this up, they would figure out something was wrong and she could end up fired. While she considered the problem, Katherine’s anxiety began to well up inside her again. She was beginning to feel mentally exhausted from all the stress of the past week. The anxiety built as she dwelt on her situation, when tears began to well up in the corners of her eyes. Her eyes widened as she realized how she could make this believable. She began to take down her barriers for her anxiety and let her emotions run out of control. All her stress, fear, humiliation, loneliness, and anger that she had been bottling up were released all at once. Tears began to flow from her eyes. She started involuntarily whimpering in time with her sobs. Some adult part of her brain tried to regain control and keep her crying quiet, but Katherine knew she couldn’t worry about embarrassment. The whimpering became louder. As Katherine pushed her adult fears back and let her emotions escape, she felt a strange relief wash over her. It actually felt good to cry. Her nose began to run, hot tears streaked down her face, and she was almost yelling into her pacifier. She felt her hands balling up into fists and fussing against her bed. Her feet kicked against the sheets, straining against the thick diaper that spread them apart. The strain of her job, her colleagues, her embarrassment seemed to flow away with each scream. The world began to shut out around Katherine. She didn’t care if anyone heard or saw her, she only felt her raw, unfiltered emotions. She barely noticed as hands picked her up and wrapped around her. She felt something warm pressing against her face, and she instinctively snuggled into it. Katherine sobbed into a nurse’s hospital scrubs as she was gently bounced. “There, there sweetie...” The nurse held Katherine close, snuggling her into her breasts. Katherine felt herself beginning to relax, her emotional tirade beginning to wane. She whimpered softly as the woman gently shushed her. The nurse draped a soft cloth over her shoulder, gently wiping at Katherine’s face. “Does someone need her dirty diaper changed?” She gently tugged back at the waistband of her diaper. “No, you’re still clean. Is someone thirsty?” Katherine barely processed the words as she continued to softly cry. “Dinner wasn’t that long ago. Maybe we can still get you a bottle if you need it.” She continued to bounce Katherine until she was still. Katherine felt physically exhausted from her outburst. If her thirst wasn’t so prominent, she felt like she may have been able to fall asleep at that moment. The nurse placed her back in her bed, then stepped outside for a few moments. She returned shortly with two small baby bottles, one full of a clear liquid, and one solid white. She set them on a nearby table as she picked up Katherine and walked over to the rocking chair in the corner. She held Katherine in her arms and brought the clear bottle’s nipple up to Katherine’s lips. She instinctively latched on and began drinking the water. The slow rate of water droplets trickling from the nipple weren’t fast enough to satisfy Katherine’s painful thirst. Her mouth began to ache from the speed that she suckled, but the relief of finally having a drink outweighed her discomfort. “Slow down honey, you’re going to get a belly ache.” Katherine barely noticed as she finished gulping down the last of the water. The small baby bottle amounted roughly to a small glass of water, but was barely enough to quench Katherine’s thirst. The nurse methodically swapped out the bottle of water for the formula almost as quickly as it left Katherine’s lips. She continued to suckle, wincing slightly as the taste of the bland formula hit her tongue. She had begun to get used to the taste and didn’t care enough to stop. Bland as it was, it didn’t taste bad to her. Her full stomach complained as she continued to gulp down mouth-full after mouth-full of formula, but her thirst was finally beginning to disappear. Just as she felt like she couldn’t drink any more, the last of the formula trickled out of the nipple. The nurse lifted Katherine up and placed her head against her shoulder. She began to gently pat her back while bouncing her. Katherine felt nauseous as the contents of her full stomach shifted with each bounce. She began to feel drowsy, the motion of the nurse's leg keeping her awake. She began to feel something move in her stomach before an involuntary burp came out. Katherine hadn’t even felt it coming and wasn’t able to stop herself. “There we go. All better!” The nurse cooed as she picked Katherine up and walked over to the corner of the room. Instead of the hospital bed, Katherine was laid down in a hooded sleeper that was nestled in the corner of her nursery. Pink frills lined the edge, accented with silk bows. A small mobile hung from the top of the hood, accented with a little moon, stars, and sheep. The nurse turned a switch on the mobile and it began to spin, a small music box tone playing a soft nursery rhyme melody. She gave Katherine a kiss on the forehead. “Goodnight sweetie. Mommy will be back tomorrow. Sweet dreams.” The nurse turned off the lights as she exited the room, Leaving Katherine in almost complete darkness other than the light of the hallway that came through the window on her door. Sleep was quickly beginning to overtake Katherine. She couldn’t remember the last time she had felt so tired. A thought fought its way to the surface of her sleepy mind that she should check if Amy had sent her anything. She lazily felt around the front of her sleeper for her pocket that contained her phone. A faint feeling of panic came over her as she realized that Amy had changed her outfit, and in doing so had accidentally taken her phone. She now had no way to ask for help and was stuck until morning. Her eyes began to shut as she realized that there was nothing that she could do about the problem. Sleep was the only option, and she could happily wait until morning. She snuggled into the soft blankets and quickly drifted off to sleep. The next morning, Katherine awoke to the sounds of the nurse approaching her sleeper. “Wakey, wakey sleepy head.” Katherine let out a jaw-popping yawn as she slowly regained consciousness. The nurse picked her up and held her in her arms. “My goodness, that’s quite a saggy diaper!” Katherine shifted her legs slightly and was surprised to feel dampness rubbing against her skin. Had she had an accident while she was sleeping? The nurse laid her down on the changing table and undid the tapes of her diaper. “I think mommy left you some of your diapers to change into. Normally we’d just use the hospital ones, but if this is what your mommy wants to use, I won’t argue.” She picked up one of the diapers from the small stack Amy had left behind and began to change Katherine. She pulled down the front and examined her. “Still no mess? After your big meal yesterday, I think we’re going to need to do something about this.” She gave a gently prod against Katherine’s belly that was noticeably bloated. Katherine worked to keep a straight face as she realized what this meant. She could indeed feel something heavy in her belly. It had been a few days since she last went, and after all the bulk feedings, it was no surprise that something would need to come out soon. The nurse wiped and powdered her before taping up the new diaper. She began to write her notes about Katherine's schedule on her chart. “If it doesn’t happen soon, I’ll give you something to help you. If those prunes didn’t do it, we’ll make sure everything’s working smoothly.” As she finished writing, an audible gurgle came from Katherine’s tummy. The nurse smiled as she realized what it was. “I don’t think we’ve got anything to worry about.” She placed Katherine back in her bed and began to walk out of the room before another nurse opened the door. “Excuse me, I’m here to collect Katherine. It seems that her mother has her signed up to participate in a training course.” Katherine wondered to herself what elaborate plan Amy had come up with to get her out. Amy moved at a quicker-than-usual pace through her morning routine. She wasn’t scheduled to come in on Saturday, but tried to appear normal as she swiped in and placed her belongings in her locker. She wore her typical scrubs and tried to look inconspicuous as she walked through the hallway. She made her way to an empty nurse station terminal and signed in with her badge. Navigating the system wasn’t difficult with her nurse's permissions, but she could only see the minimum details of a patient. If she could give herself access to Katherine’s file, she could take her out of the system and erase her mistake. There were only a few hours left of her observation period left, and then she could get her out before anyone else knew. “Miss Bradford… I don’t see you on the schedule for today...” A stern voice came from behind Amy. She jumped as she turned in an attempt to block the screen from Kelly. “Miss Anderson! Um, yes, I guess there must have been a slip up on my calendar.” Kelly looked at her skeptically as she stuttered through her excuse. Kelly peered over her shoulder, attempting to see monitor behind her. “Why do you have a patient’s file up if you’re not on the schedule?” Her tone was sharp and accusational. Amy froze up as she tried to think of a response to the rhetorical question. Kelly didn’t wait for a response and pushed past her with her clipboard and walked up to the monitor. “K. Baker. No info. Nurse Bradford… Is this Doctor Baker in the system as a patient?” Her tone was cold and hard like stone, sending a shiver of fear down Amy’s back. She knew she had to come clean. “Yes, but it was-" “And were you attempting to edit secured and confidential hospital files?” Kelly cut her off. Amy began to panic as she realized the gravity of the situation. “Well, yes. But you don’t underst-” “What I understand is that you abused your credentials granted to you as a nurse to play a joke that has now caused turmoil in our system. This is completely unacceptable, and I wouldn’t be surprised if this leads to the both of you being terminated.” Amy felt her throat go dry as she stammered to think of something to say. “Miss Anderson, please, it was a mistake. It wasn’t Katherine’s fault. I just wanted to print her a fake hospital tag for her costume. I didn’t know it would create a patient profile for her. Now she’s stuck in the infant ward as a patient under observation and I was just trying to get her out. There was no abuse of patient records because it wasn’t a real record. I was just trying to clear up my mistake. Please don’t punish Katherine for it!” Kelly’s eyebrows furrowed together skeptically as she processed what she had said. “You’re saying that Doctor Baker is being treated as a patient right now… and no one has noticed?” Amy nodded slowly, unsure how to react. Kelly considered this for a moment. “I could report you for this. I already have enough on Katherine’s performance to make a strong case against her, but I might have an alternative. Of course, I can’t make any illegal changes to our system, but I could make a more reasonable arrangement for Doctor Baker.” Amy wasn’t sure what she was getting at, but was desperate enough to take any help she could get. “What do we need to do?” Kelly pulled out her tablet and began flipping through her schedule. “One thing we have really been trying to get a better handle on is our training courses. We have a difficult time keeping up with the number of mothers and nurses that go through various training courses we provide. Some classes can use dolls for basic lessons, but it’s always much more beneficial if we have an actual infant to assist, especially with new mothers. It adds a valuable authenticity to the training that you can’t get with a doll. The most difficult part is finding mothers who are available to volunteer their children for training. However, if we had someone on staff who could be a stand in for a real baby, we could over several more classes and get our numbers up...” Amy was shocked at the ease in Kelly’s tone. She seemed to be forming her plan as she was speaking, paying no mind to how horrifying it might sound. “You want her to pretend to be a baby for your classes?!” Amy had to control herself to keep from shouting. Kelly looked at her disapprovingly. “She’s already pretending to be a child and is apparently succeeding. I don’t see how this is any worse than the situation you’ve gotten yourselves into, and this will actually be able to support the hospital. Doctor Baker can be on retainer and keep her job. She’s technically licensed to assist in training as a doctor, and this would qualify without violating any hospital rules. This is the best option I can see. Either she changes to this much more fitting role, or I can report the both of you. Those are your options.” Amy could hear her heartbeat in her ears. She knew she didn’t have a choice. She had to do the only thing she could for Katherine and try to make it as easy for her as she could. “Okay… What do we need to do?” Kelly smirked and pulled up her tablet. “There is a training course in half an hour that I’m scheduled to supervise. We can schedule her for it and give her a trial run. If it doesn’t work, I’ll have the report filed within the hour.” Kelly’s stomach dropped. “Can I assist with it? I need to explain the situation to her.” Kelly poked at her tablet. “It says here that you’ve been added as a guardian. Interesting… I have your consent to schedule her then?” Kelly let out a resigned sigh. “Yes.” Kelly tapped a button on her tablet and smiled to herself. “I just sent out the update to her chart. It’s in 25 minutes in training room 104. Someone will bring her there and you will have that long to get ready.” Kelly turned and walked away, leaving Amy standing dumbstruck in front of the computer. The nurse carried Katherine through several long hallways until they came to training room 104. The nurse pushed open the doors and walked into the large well-lit room. There were several chairs and small tables along the sides of the room with a variety of nursery-type items in the middle of the room. Each center table had a different station for teaching new mothers basic skills like using car seats, diaper changes, feeding, and bathing. Katherine remembered it from her tour, but didn’t think she would be back here any time soon. The nurse laid Katherine in the demonstration crib and latched the side bars in place. She walked over to the terminal on the wall and confirmed that they were in the right room. Amy threw the doors open as she almost fell into the room, quickly taking in her surroundings before noticing the nurse. The nurse jumped at the surprise. “Oh, I’m sorry.” Amy quickly blurted out. “I was worried I would be late. Is Katherine here?” Katherine felt a wave of relief as she heard Amy’s voice. The nurse smiled as she realized who she was. “Oh, you must be her mother. Yes, I just brought her over. She’s in the crib right over there. If you’re staying, I can leave her in your care.” Amy nodded enthusiastically. “That would be great.” The nurse smiled at her and left the room. Just as the door closed behind her, Katherine bolted upright to peer over the wall of the crib. “What happened?!” Katherine attempted to yell and whisper simultaneously. Amy rushed over and tried to shush her. “Katie, I'm so sorry. Something went really wrong and we can't get you out of the system. I tried to override it, but we can get in serious trouble.” Katherine looked visibly shaken by the news. “So, what now?” Amy tried to calm herself down before delivering the news. She knew Katherine wasn't going to like it, but she didn't have a choice. “So, we won’t get in trouble… if you teach a class.” Katherine didn’t try to hide the confusion on her face. “That’s all… teach a class?” “Yeah… well, assist an instructor in some of the classes here…” She trailed off, hoping Katherine would pick up on what she was implying. Katherine’s face didn’t change. She stood up in the crib, unmoving and silently waiting for her friend to explain. “Well… you can clearly pass for a baby… and we need babies to assist in the training courses here…” Katherine’s face shifted into a mixture of rage and sheer panic. “What?!” She began to hyperventilate, the beginnings of tears forming at the edges of her eyes. Amy held her hands on Katherine’s shoulders in an attempt to soothe her. “I know, but it’s just acting. You help teach a class, and you won’t get in trouble.” Katherine continued to breathe heavily, barely keeping herself from sobbing. “How do you know we won’t get in trouble?” Her voice began to crack as she spoke. Amy gently stroked the back of her head, running her fingers through her hair. “Well… I know it’s okay becau-" The door burst open. Kelly walked through the door followed by several women that were in various stages of pregnancy. “- and this is our training room where the sessions will take place.” Amy quickly lifted Katherine under her armpits and laid her down in the crib before anyone saw her. Katherine looked up at her in shock as she saw Kelly. “It’s okay. Kelly knows, but this was her idea. She’s on your side.” Amy whispered quietly. Katherine could only shake her head back and forth in a feeble protest to the situation. “Just play along. Just act like a baby for them, and everything will be fine.” Amy stood up and walked over to the crowd. Katherine stared up at the ceiling. She wanted to cry. She wanted this awful anxiety of trying to control her emotions to go away. She was mentally exhausted. She hadn’t had a second that she didn’t have to worry about blowing her cover. She didn’t know how much more of this she could take. “Over the next few weeks, we will cover all the criteria listed in the brochures. We will be repeating the material several times in each lesson so if you are unable to attend a session, you will still be able to learn the material. Over here, is our helper for the day.” Kelly walked over to the crib. As the women gathered around her, Kelly looked down at Katherine and made eye contact. Her cold stare spoke volumes and Katherine knew the underlying threat. The ladies circled the crib, making appreciative comments about how adorable the baby was. Katherine tried not to blush as Kelly reached down and placed her pacifier in her mouth. Katherine looked around, trying to find somewhere to look that didn’t have someone staring at her. She was completely encompassed by young women in yoga pants and maternity clothing. Some had only small, barely noticeable baby bumps, while others looked to be days away from their delivery dates. They all peered over the crib, cooing and smiling at Katherine. She tried to look for a place to keep her focus on, but her vision was completely filled with staring eyes and the naturally engorged breasts of the soon-to-be mothers. “This is Katherine. She’s a patient here and her mother has volunteered her to help teach our classes.” Kelly announced. “Our first lessons today will be feeding.” Kelly read over Katherine’s chart. “It appears that little Katherine hasn’t eaten yet today, so that will be perfect.” She reached down into the crib and picked Katherine up as if she weighed no more than a feather. Kelly placed her in a high chair and locked the table in place. “Katherine is old enough to be eating baby food, but she also drinks from bottles. We can demonstrate how both of these are done. Nurse Bradford, would you assist me?” Amy walked over to a cabinet and wordlessly retrieved the necessary supplies. “As you can see, Nurse Bradford is mixing powdered formula and distilled water. This is a very convenient option for preparing ahead of time as it does not need to be refrigerated. As Katherine watched Amy mix the formula, she began to feel a hunger pang in her stomach. She didn’t want any more formula, but she needed to eat something for breakfast. “Would anyone like to try the bottle?” Kelly asked to the group. A few women looked at each other before a young girl chimed in. “I would.” Katherine tried not to look, but couldn’t help notice how far along she was. She had to be at least seven months. She was slightly heavyset, with long curly blond hair. She supported her belly with her hands on her back, a common pose among the group. Amy handed her the bottle and she walked over to Katherine. She came in close to Katherine face and smiled at her. “Hey there cutie. Do you want something to drink?” She held the bottle up to Katherine’s lips. Katherine was enamored with how pretty she was and didn’t even notice herself returning the smile and opening her lips. The girl held the bottle to Katherine’s mouth and had to cover her own mouth with her free hand to suppress a grin. “Oh my goodness, she is just precious!” She cooed to the other women. Katherine suckled at the formula, noting how it seemed to taste better than the last time. Her jaw didn’t ache as much anymore. After a few minutes, Kelly brought another woman to practice holding the bottle. One by one, they all took turns feeding her. Amy watched with fascination as Katherine suckled. She made another bottle as Katherine finished the first, ensuring each woman had an opportunity to practice. “Will we be doing diaper changes in this class?” One of the women asked. Kelly smirked at the question. “We will practice diaper changes regardless, but when we do depends on our guinea pig.” The group laughed at the joke, and Katherine felt her face go hot. Amy looked at her sympathetically, but Katherine couldn’t meet her gaze. Kelly walked over to the table that held Katherine’s chart and began to read through it. “Well, it appears that Katherine’s nurse has been keeping track of her bowel movements, or rather lack of them. This might be a good time to talk about home healthcare for your child. It’s uncommon, but children can become constipated. It appears to have been a few days for Katherine, so we can demonstrate the proper way to address this.” Kelly walked over the supply cabinet and pulled out a small bottle. Katherine continued to suckle at the bottle, trying to block out what was happening. She felt herself starting to panic and attempted to mentally drop down to an inner quiet place. She wasn’t here. This wasn’t happening. She mindlessly drank from the bottle, ignoring what the women were saying. Kelly came over and picked Katherine up from her highchair. Katherine didn't struggle and went limp as she was carried. Kelly walked her over to a changing table, laying her down on her stomach. Katherine felt her arms moving on their own as she felt and grasped the soft lining of the changing mat. The simple stimulation of the material kept her mind distracted as Kelly began to undo the tapes of her diaper. The changing table held several necessary supplies. Kelly folded the diaper back, exposing Katherine’s bottom to the crowd. She took out two blue latex gloves from the box and methodically slipped them onto her hands. She picked up a small bottle of petroleum jelly and popped the lid off. Katherine continued to rub the soft material between her fingers, paying attention only to the fabric and blocking out the world. Once the bottle was opened, Kelly covered one of her fingers with some of the jelly and began applying it around Katherine's sphincter. Katherine let out an involuntary moan of discomfort as Kelly thoroughly applied the lubricant. “This might feel a bit uncomfortable for her, but it's completely safe.” Kelly announced to reassure the group. The lid of the small container was unscrewed and Kelly retrieved a white, cone-shaped object. She held the small item between her thumb and index finger and held it up for the group to see. “This is a standard sized glycerin suppository. Simply insert it into the rectum and it will dissolve within a few minutes.” She rested one hand on Katherine's bottom, moving her cheek aside to better expose her anus. She pressed the narrow tip of the suppository inside and pushed gently with her index finger. The suppository slipped inside with little resistance. Katherine felt herself clenching against the intrusion and began to instinctively cry. Kelly slid her index finger in deeper, pushing the suppository further inside Katherine before she withdrew from her. Kelly looked surprised at the genuine sound of her cry, but didn't make any comment about it as she taped Katherine's diaper back up. Katherine continued to cry softly. Kelly picked her up and held her, walking over to the group. “She’s a little fussy from that. Would anyone like to hold her and we can practice soothing techniques?” A few women raised their hands and Kelly gently passed Katherine off to the nearest one. She took her tenderly into her arms and attempted to cradle her. “Try laying her against your shoulder. This is also the burping position. It allows you to move your body to bounce and support her weight without becoming too tired. Your arms will get exhausted quickly if they aren’t supported. The woman shifted Katherine to her shoulder and began to gently bounce her. Katherine’s quiet sobs shifted to a quiet occasional mumble. “So, how long before she…” The woman asked as she bounced her. “It shouldn’t be long, but probably won’t be instantaneous either. I didn’t mean to pass you a ticking time bomb.” The women all giggled as the woman passed her off to someone else. Another woman in her third trimester took Katherine and attempted to balance he around her swollen belly. A loud grumble came out of Katherine as she shifted, the woman laying her head against her swollen breasts. “There there…” The woman said, gently patting her back. “It will be better soon…” The woman bounced her gently, Katherine nuzzling into her as if she was hiding from the world. “Since we know this change will be from a bowel movement, we will want it to be as quickly as possible. Exposure to waste of any kind can cause irritation and rashes if left unchecked. Urine takes longer to cause irritation, but usually the child will let you know when they are uncomfortable.” Kelly instructed. Katherine buried her face deeper into the woman’s shoulder as she felt the suppository liquefying inside her. She concentrated on the motherly touches of the woman, finding any reassurance she could from the situation. Her stomach continued to gurgle as the medicine performed as it was intended. Katherine felt her bowels shifting as she absorbed more of the suppository. Cramps quickly overtook her, and she began to cry again. The women awwed sympathetically as they continued to pass her around. Minute by minute, the cramps increased, and Katherine felt the eminent need to void. Every pass between the women shifted her weight and made her feel less in control. She began to cry loudly as the cramps began to hurt. The women continued to attempt to comfort her as they bounced and rocked her. Finally, Katherine felt the build up of several days of her unconventional diet reach its endpoint. She tried to resist as her muscles began to relax on their own, but the medication was too strong for her quivering muscles. The soft mess began to force its way out of her, despite her attempts to stop it. The complete loss of control of her most basic functions broke something in Katherine. She felt herself involuntarily grunting as she pushed more and more into her diaper. The woman stopped bouncing as she noticed Katherine tense up. All the women watched as a small bulge began to noticeably protrude from the back of Katherine’s diaper. The massive mess slowly filled her diaper, then pressed outwards as it began to run out of room. The bulk feedings and fiber had created a larger movement than Katherine had ever had in her life. She began to sob uncontrollably as her diaper continued to fill. She wasn’t even pushing, yet it just seemed to fall out of her, as if she had no control whatsoever. The woman holding her began to pat her back and shush her quietly, trying to soothe her discomfort. Katherine’s diaper had reached its capacity, the mess pressing back against her as it loudly crinkled and stretched the plastic backing. Katherine realized how helpless she truly was in this situation. Completely humiliated and unable to do anything for herself. She began to wail as she finished, feeling the warm mush against her backside and trying to come to terms with what she had done. Amy stood on the other side of the room, unable to look away as her best friend filled a diaper in front of her. She couldn’t bear to listen to her cries and wanted to do anything to make her feel better. Kelly looked over at her, noticing her discomfort. She then walked over to the woman holding Katherine and held out her arms to take her. As Kelly sat her back down on the changing table in front of Amy, she sat Katherine upright, placing all of her weight on her bottom and her full diaper. The warm mess exploded under Katherine’s full weight, and she felt it squish between her cheeks and all along the inside of her diaper. She began to wail as Kelly laid her back and looked over to Amy with a sinister grin. “Now we’re ready for our diaper changing lesson…” Chapter 8: Amy surveyed the room around her. The stress of her situation was overstimulating as she tried to figure out what to do. The mothers all looked to her, expecting her to follow Kelly’s implied instructions. Katherine’s cries make her want to cry herself. She had seen her friend upset before, but the child-like screams of pure distress impacted Amy on an emotional, maternal level. She wanted to pick her friend up and hold her, to soothe her until she felt safe. Amy couldn’t help but blame herself for the predicament they were in and hated worst of all that it was hurting her friend. “Nurse Bradford?” Kelly asked, trying to snap Amy out of her daze. “Don’t you think this would be an opportune time for a changing lesson?” Amy looked up at her, nodding faintly as she realized what she was being forced to do. She lightly gripped Katherine’s hand, trying to do anything to comfort her. Katherine didn’t squeeze back, or make any indication that she noticed Amy was there. Amy watched her closely, beginning to grow concerned that Katherine might not be completely acting. “Ladies, if would like to gather around, anyone who hasn’t changed a diaper before may find this useful.” Kelly announced to the group. Amy tried to hide her discomfort as the women circled her closely. She undid the tapes and folded the front of the diaper down. The smell was apparent almost immediately. Amy lifted Katherine’s legs with no resistance and slid the soiled diaper out from under her. She began to carefully roll the garment up as she demonstrated to the class. “You’ll want to try and fold it in on itself to that it’s easy to dispose of, and you won’t have anything coming out unexpectedly.” The diaper was carefully folded and rolled in on itself. “The tapes can also be reused to close the diaper up. Some brands don’t have reusable tapes, so you’ll have to be extra careful.” Amy tried to keep her tone steady as she taught, but it was hard to sound genuine while she listened to her friend’s gentle sobs. “This one wasn’t quite what’s called a ‘blowout diaper’, but it’s pretty close. That’s when the diaper has been on for too long, or reaches capacity very quickly. Those will require a lot of extra care as they can leak and create a mess.” The rolled and taped diaper was deposited into a nearby diaper pail. Amy reached for the wipes and lifted Katherine’s legs again. “You’ll want to use as many wipes as necessary in order to properly clean up.” She spoke as she began gently wiping Katherine. Her cries began to wane as Amy cleaned her, the discomfort of her messy diaper leaving her with each wipe. After several passes, she was finally clean. “Next, you’ll want to use lotion to prevent any irritation. Vaseline can also be used as a waterproof barrier to protect the skin. I don’t expect her to be having another mess before her next change, so I don’t believe that will be necessary this time.” Amy concluded as she began to apply lotion to her hands. “Actually, Nurse Bradford…” Kelly held up a finger in protest. “I think that would actually be beneficial to the demonstration.” Amy resisted the urge to sigh. “Yes Miss Anderson.” She wanted to minimize her friend’s humiliation, not add more to it. The lotion was applied and rubbed in thoroughly around Katherine’s delicate areas. Amy gently picked her up and turned her over on her stomach, exposing her bottom to the group. “For the petroleum jelly, simply scoop up a decent amount on your finger and apply liberally to the bottom.” She placed the blob of cool jelly on Katherine’s cheeks and began to spread it around in a thick layer. Katherine’s cries continued to diminish as Amy gently rubbed her bottom. Amy began to wonder if there was some part of Katherine that was actually feeling soothed by her care. She ran her finger tenderly between Katherine’s cheeks to cover her completely. Katherine squirmed at the sensation and only let out a soft cry. “I think she was just fussy from the dirty diaper. Most babies will cry when they’re messy, they just need to be cleaned up. You’ll begin to notice distinct cries depending on what is irritating your baby. It’s just about the only way they can communicate so you’ll have to pay close attention to them.” Kelly instructed as Amy pulled out one of the thin hospital diapers and laid it under Katherine. “So for putting on a new diaper,” Amy began. “simply lift their bottom up so you can slide the open diaper underneath them where the waistline will sit.” She followed the steps as she spoke, “Lay their legs down and spread them in the indents where the leg-holes bow in.” She lifted the front and began to lay it down snugly. “Lay the front down firmly, not too tight and not too loose. With one hand, hold the front down while you tape up one side.” She pulled one of the wings up and taped it in place. “It’s easy to end up with a loose diaper if you let go, so make sure it stays snug while you attach the tapes.” She finished with the other side, smoothing the front out. She tucked her fingers under the waistband and gave a gently tug, showing how snugly it was around Katherine, but loose enough to allow flexibility. Amy looked over at the clock to see that there were only ten minutes left of the course. “So that’s what you need to know for a diaper change. I’m sure you’ll all get plenty of opportunities to practice and be pros within a few weeks.” The group laughed as Amy looked at her watch. “So we only have a few minutes left, does anyone have any more questions before we go?” The group of expectant mothers all looked around to see if anyone had their hands up. One of the women who looked to be due any day soon sheepishly held up her hand. “Yes?” Amy said, acknowledging her. “Well…” The woman began. “One of the thing’s I’m most concerned about is breastfeeding. I’ve read about so many mothers who had difficulties and I’m just afraid I’ll be doing something wrong.” Amy paused as she considered how to approach the topic. Before she could begin, Kelly interjected. “How far along are you, if you don’t mind me asking?” The woman looked concerned as she looked down at her belly and said, “Eight and a half months.” Kelly smiled reassuringly. “You've got nothing to worry about. Anxiety about breastfeeding is very common. Are you lactating yet?” The woman looked surprised as if Kelly had just accurately guessed her weight. “Yes, but it mostly just leaks every now and again.” A few of the nearby women smiled sympathetically and nodded in agreement. Kelly smiled at the group. “Especially for those of you experiencing discomfort from lactation, would anyone like to try breastfeeding today with our volunteer?” She held her hand out towards Katherine, eyeing the women expectantly. A few of them looked at each other, but the woman who asked hesitantly raised her hand again. “Are you sure it will be okay?” The woman sounded nervous. Kelly gave her a reassuring smile and said, “Absolutely, I’m sure she won’t mind a bit.” Amy couldn’t believe what Kelly was trying to do. She looked at Katherine, trying to communicate with her in any way she could, but Katherine wasn’t meeting her eye. She watched her closely, wondering if Katherine was just ignoring her, but she didn’t seem to be looking at anything in particular. She had stopped crying and was now looking around the room, gently kicking her feet and running her hands almost randomly over the changing table. Amy jumped as Kelly snapped her out of her daze. “Nurse Bradford, would you like to assist?” Kelly’s tone lowered to an almost threatening depth. The implied threat was very clear. Amy nodded slowly and picked up Katherine. Kelly retrieved a nursing cover and brought it over to the woman. “Would you like a privacy screen, or do you mind the other women observing.” The woman looked at the cover and shook her head. “That’s alright, we’re not in public or anything. I’m sure it’s nothing we haven’t all seen before.” A chuckle emerged from the group and Kelly smiled as she went to put the cover away. The walk over to the woman seemed to go in slow motion as Amy carried Katherine in her arms. She wanted to run away. She wanted to apologize to her friend and make up for the situation she had gotten her in. She couldn’t believe what Kelly was actually going to make her go through with this. Katherine wasn’t reacting at all to the stressful situation. Amy couldn’t tell if she had either become very good at acting, or was in some type of catatonic state. Amy was worried about her, and she worried she wouldn’t be able to keep up the act considering what was about to happen to her. The woman removed her shirt and placed her jacket around her shoulders for warmth. She unclasped the front of her bra and her engorged breasts spilled out of the cups. Amy held out Katherine to her, and she took her gently. She held Katherine out awkwardly in front of her, unsure what to do. “So… I just…” She looked between Kelly and Amy for guidance. “Just cradle her and nuzzle her closely to you. She’ll know what to do.” Kelly instructed. The woman cradled Katherine gently in her arms. Katherine looked around with a confused expression as if she didn’t know where she was. The woman pulled her close, aligning her right breast directly in front of Katherine’s mouth. Her nipples were dark and swollen, Amy couldn’t help but imagine how uncomfortable they must be. As she guided Katherine’s head towards her nipple, Katherine parted her lips and gently placed her lips on the woman’s breast. She let out a surprised sigh as Katherine began to suckle, gently working her lips around her nipple. “She’s doing it…” The woman seemed unsure of what to say. “I wasn’t sure how… how it would feel.” Kelly smiled at her. “You’ll probably feel some relief from the buildup of milk. Breastfeeding also releases several hormones and endorphins that are very good for the mother. It can create an amazing bond with your baby.” The ladies all watched closely as the nursing mother smiled at her success. Amy stared in wonder as Katherine loudly suckled without even flinching. She couldn’t believe what she was seeing. The expectant mother held her close, a warm glow appearing on her face as Katherine nursed. How could she even... drinking that? How is she okay with this? Amy could barely process what she was seeing. She glanced over at Kelly, looking for some form of validation at the absurdity of this situation, but Kelly didn’t look surprised at all. She looked... amused. The subtle, barely contained smile looked sinister as Kelly watched the scene unfold. Amy couldn’t look away from her unblinking eyes. Kelly wasn’t just playing a part for their sakes... she was enjoying this. Amy felt a cold shiver run down her back as she realized how much power Kelly had over this situation. “Would anyone else like to try?” Kelly asked to the group. Once again, the women all looked around at each other, but it felt noticeably less awkward after someone else had already volunteered to go first. After a few seconds, two women raised their hands at the same time. There was a short, comfortable laugh from everyone, diffusing any tension in the room. “Don’t worry, everyone who wants one can have a turn.” Kelly said, pulling another chair next to the woman holding Katherine. The two volunteers decided the order in which they would go, and the first woman took her seat. She wasn’t as far along as the first woman, but Amy couldn’t help but notice how much larger her breasts were. “I’m actually hoping this helps. I’ve been leaking a lot lately and the pressure has been causing some discomfort.” She slid down the narrow shoulder straps of her loose maternity shirt and shimmied it down her torso until the supports fell below her breasts. Amy’s had to keep her mouth from falling open as the woman’s massive breasts spilled out over her shirt. She held out her hands, and the first woman gently pulled Katherine away from her breast. Katherine swallowed her mouthful and let out a gentle moan, as if she was protesting being pulled away. “Aww, don’t worry precious. I’m not taking it away from you.” She took Katherine in her arms, cradling her just as the first woman did. Her large nipples were already erect and prominently stood out, small droplets of milk already beginning to gather at the tip. Katherine hungrily took the thick nipple into her mouth and suckled hard against it. The expectant mother let out a surprised moan. “Oh my... that’s... wow, I didn’t expect that. It feels so nice, and I already feel it hurting less.” She couldn’t keep the smile from her face as she pulled Katherine closer. Kelly walked over and stood next to Amy. She spoke quietly, just out of earshot of the other women. “I had my doubts that Doctor Baker had the maturity to do this job properly, but I think we’ve found a fitting position for her, wouldn’t you agree?” Amy didn’t respond to her. Kelly just smiled and turned back towards the group. “Anyone else who would like to can practice breastfeeding. The class will be over in a few minutes, but there is nothing scheduled for this room after so if you would like to stay later, you may do so.” Kelly instructed the group. “Nurse Bradford will be staying behind to assist anyone who has any questions.” Kelly looked briefly at Amy, confirming her coded command. Amy just stared blankly, trying to keep herself together. “I’ll leave you all to it. I hope to see you all at the next session!” Kelly gave them all a wide smile before collecting her clipboard and left the room. Katherine continued to suckle until a third volunteer stepped forward. Amy went into autopilot and answered any questions they had, pushing her unprocessed emotions as she instructed. As the fifth volunteer was finishing up, Katherine let out a loud burp, much to the delight of the mothers. “That’s pretty normal, especially after drinking that much.” Amy said, realizing exactly how much her friend must have consumed. She took Katherine from them as the woman gathered their possessions and headed towards the door. Amy examined Katherine, finally having a chance to check on her friend. She was concerned about her mental state after everything she had been through. Her eyelids were low, as if she was fighting off sleep. Amy used her bib to wipe of some milk from her chin. Katherine slowly opened her eyes, blurrily focusing on Amy’s face as she tried to process where she was. “Are you okay?” Amy whispered quietly to her as the last woman walked out of the door. As the door clicked shut, Katherine looked toward the noise, looking around the room. Her eyes began to widen as she realized what was happening. As she looked around the room, Amy began to hear a faint hissing noise. Katherine looked up at her and said, “Amy? What happened?” Amy wasn’t sure how to respond, still distracted from the noise. She turned her head, trying to locate the noise, when she noticed that it was coming from Katherine. Katherine looked confused and began to shift in Amy’s arms. She went stiff as she noticed the strange sensation from her diaper and the hiss faded into silence. “Did you…?” Amy didn’t want to humiliate her any further, but her concern for her health outweighed her embarrassment. Katherine wouldn’t look at her, tears beginning to well up in her eyes. Before they could continue their conversation, the door to the training room opened. Kelly entered with a maniacal grin on her face. Amy felt her blood run cold as she approached them. She had known Kelly for years and knew exactly how terrifying she could be when she was angry, but the almost evil smirk she now wore actually made her fearful. Her instincts told her that she was in danger, that there was a predator who was approaching and she needed to run. She instinctively held Katherine a little closer as if to protect her. Kelly opened her portfolio and pulled out two thick stacks of stapled papers. She laid them down side by side on the table next to the women. One was noticeably thicker than the other, and from only a few seconds of brief skimming, Amy noticed her full name typed on the paper in several places. “I believe I have come up with the perfect solution to our problem.” She pulled out two black pens from her portfolio and set them down on the paper. The expensive metal pens made a loud knock as they rested on the table. Amy tried to hide her fear, but couldn’t keep the look of confusion off her face as she looked over the papers. “What is this?” Kelly’s smile widened. “These are contracts. More specifically, your new job offer contracts. They have been cleared with HR and will supersede your current employment contracts. Let me explain how this is going to work. Due to your negligent error, there is an unmovable patient on file: Katherine B. There is also a doctor in our system: Doctor Baker. I no longer feel that Doctor Baker is suitable for her current role and should instead be repositioned as an instructor for our classes. As for the matter of our patient, I have modified her record to now read as Katherine Bradford.” Katherine didn’t say anything, but looked up in surprise as Amy as if she had had something to do with this. Amy was already at her wits end trying to deal with her stress levels today, and was having a difficult time processing what Kelly was saying. “What? Why would you do that?” Kelly seemed slightly annoyed at the interruption, but her smile betrayed her as she gladly explained. “Very simply, you are now baby Katie’s caretaker. She is registered as a patient with pending results that may last indefinitely. She is eligible for day care since you are an employee here, and I believe it will help her better prepare for her new position.” Amy still looked confused. “New position, as an instructor?” Kelly was almost showing teeth now. “Well, her official role will be as an instructor, however you can think of her more as a teaching instrument than a teacher. This was the most productive class we’ve ever had. The ladies were thrilled with what we were able to teach, and it’s something they can’t get from any other child class. Our enrollment rates will skyrocket, and it will be an excellent boost for our hospital. Of course as a doctor, Katherine will be compensated as if she was still working here, and you will simply be moved to instructing the classes. While performing your nursing duties, Katherine will be in our day care system.” Katherine began crying, something she was quickly becoming accustomed to. “But… but I can’t do that!” Kelly tilted her head in mock confusion. “Why not?” She mocked in a sickly-sweet tone. “You look like a baby, you sound like a baby, and for the past hour, you acted exactly like a baby, right down to breastfeeding and pooping your pants. For all intents and purposes, you are a baby, and I think I have found exactly where you belong here.” Katherine’s face felt hot as her cheeks burned red, both from anger and shame. “What if I say no. What if I don’t want to play your dumb game and I just quit.” Kelly shrugged nonchalantly. “Then I wish you the best in finding other employment, that is of course, after we settle the matter of company policy violation, misuse of resources, HIPPA violations, and termination from the hospital. But don’t worry, as soon as that’s sorted out you can be sure that if you manage to get another interview at some other hospital, I’ll give a completely honest and enlightening account of your time here to your new employer, complete with evidence.” As she said the last, she held up her tablet and turned it towards them. The screen showed a clip from the classroom’s security cameras, displaying the exact moment that Katherine had filled her diapers. “I’m sure you won’t have any trouble finding somewhere else to go after this.” Any trace of fake sincerity was gone now, replaced with an evil grin that perfectly projected her thoughts: ‘Checkmate’. Amy felt herself wanting to cry too, but had to stay strong for Katherine. “Why are you doing this?” She asked in a soft voice. Kelly looked offended at the question. “Excuse me? Why am I doing this? I’m not the one who abused her position. I’m not the one who is making a mockery of this profession. I am the person who’s built this hospital up to be the most elite in the country. I didn’t slave over this job to watch disrespectful, immature children come in here and ruin that. What I’m doing, is my job. I’m making this hospital the best that it can possibly be by putting our people where they do the most good. If you aren’t willing to be a part of that, you can leave.” A tense silence fell over the room. Kelly's unblinking gaze obliterated any of the fight Katherine had left. She looked down at the stack of papers the same way she looked at one of the unavoidable meals she had been force fed several times over the past few days. She knew she wouldn't like it, but she didn't have a choice in the matter. “Honestly, if you stop and think about it, you’re really not getting a bad deal here.” Anger flashed over Amy’s face as she glared at Kelly. “Are you insane?!” Kelly looked offended by the comment. “Clearly you’re not thinking this through. First of all, you not only get to keep your jobs, but you’ll get a bonus by being an instructor. That alone is enough of a reason that you should be thanking me.” She leveled a finger at Katherine as she continued. “As for this brat, you just got the easiest job you could have asked for. You don’t even have to do any work anymore. All you have to do is what you’re best at: acting like a child. You get free daycare, meals, and a doctor’s salary, and the only thing you have to do is let some women practice being mothers on you. Sure you’ll have to have an accident once in a while…” Kelly looked down at Katherine’s visibly wet diaper. “But for some reason, I don’t think you’re going to have a problem with that.” Katherine began to sob loudly. The stress of the situation had gone well beyond her capacity and she couldn’t even try to control her emotions anymore. Kelly listened to her cries unsympathetically as Amy tried to comfort her in her arms. “I’m even giving you a purchasing credit card on the hospitals account. The increased revenue from this class is going to bring in a lot for the hospital, so I think it’s fair to set aside an investment account. You can use it for anything Katherine will need for her new position. Diapers, clothes, food, furniture, whatever she needs to do her job properly and stay in character, because if she can’t, the deal’s off.” Kelly handed Amy a silver credit card, which she took with a shaking hand. She looked it over, then towards the papers. She couldn’t believe she was actually considering this, but what choice did she have? “How long?” Kelly didn’t blink at the question. “How long what?” “How long do we have to do this?” Kelly smiled and turned away, starting to walk out of the room. “You should really read the contracts. It’s two years, if you don’t violate your agreement, then we can renegotiate. As long as she can pass for a baby, I see this lasting a long time. I’ll be on the other side of the window. I’ll give you a few minutes to sign them.” She closed the door behind her, leaving the girls alone. Amy set the sobbing girl down on her feet, dropped to her knees, and wrapped her arms around her. “Katie, I’m so sorry. This is all my fault.” Katherine weakly hugged her back. “Amy?” She said in a quiet voice. Amy pulled back and looked into her concerned eyes. “Something’s wrong…” She looked down, noticing her wet diaper. “Kelly’s right. I don’t want to do this, but I don’t have a choice. I was just playing along, but I’m having… accidents. Something isn’t right.” Amy looked at her sympathetically and gave her another hug. “We’ll figure it out. I’ll take care of you. At least while we deal with this, you won’t have to worry about work.” Katherine nodded slowly as she ran her arm across her tear-streaked face. “We’ll get through this.” She tried to sound more determined than she felt, hoping to inspire Katherine. Katherine nodded, more forcefully this time. Katherine climbed up on a chair next to the desk and they both looked through their individual stacks of papers. Once they were convinced that there wasn’t anything more devious hiding in the fine print than what they were already prepared for, the girls signed the documents. Amy wrote her name quickly, and looked over to see Katherine holding the pen the way a child would hold a crayon. Her signature was large and sloppy, as if she couldn’t control where the pen was going. Is she losing her motor control too? Amy worried to herself. She didn’t want to worry her friend, but the evidence was stacking up that there was something very wrong. Katherine finished her signature, not seeming to notice how sloppy it looked. Kelly walked back in moments later, clearly very anxious to process the paperwork. “Thank you ladies. Please report on Monday to your new stations.” She handed them each a piece of papers. Amy’s listed her new itinerary of maternity classes she would be teaching. Katherine’s was a childish hospital flyer for the day care center. The bright yellow border was dotted with cartoonish images of baby items. Her assigned room was highlighted on the info sheet. “I’ll be sure to check in and make sure that everything is in order on Monday. Enjoy your weekend.” Kelly turned and walked out. Amy wasn’t sure it was possible for someone perform a smug walk, but Kelly seemed to be trying her hardest at it. The girls looked at each other. Katherine blushed and looked at the floor. “Um… Amy?” Amy looked surprised at her discomfort. “Yeah, what’s wrong?” Katherine fiddled with her hands as she tried to get the words out. “Can… can you change me? The hospital diapers are itchy.” Amy still felt a bit uncomfortable at the thought, especially now that it wasn’t a requirement, but she would do anything for her friend, especially after all she had been through. “Of course, let me go grab one of the thi-… more comfortable ones.” She caught herself, trying not to point out how large the specialty diapers were. Amy went over to her back and found only one of the specialty diapers left in her bag. “Oh… this is the last one.” Katherine looked somewhat disappointed. “I don’t think I can wear normal underwear right now…” She trailed off, trying not to think about the predicament. A thought came to Amy. She knew they needed more diapers, and probably a few other things. They needed a shopping trip, and she knew how hesitant Katherine would be to be seen in public. She thought of the store where she had made her original purchases and knew what she had to do. “That’s okay, I know where we can get more.” Chapter 9: Katherine and Amy walked to Amy’s car in the parking garage. As they walked, several passersby starred at Katherine’s infantile outfit, and Katherine found herself unconsciously reaching for Amy’s hand. Amy took it without any comment. As they got in, Amy noticed how much trouble Katherine had sitting up properly in her passenger seat. The seatbelt almost went up to her neck and she could barely see over the dashboard. “How comfortable is that for you?” Amy asked, concern plain in her voice. “It’s okay.” Katherine lied. “My car has this strap that connects the top and bottom of the seat belt so it fits better, and my seat has a… my seat is higher up so I can see more.” Amy knew she had used a booster seat due to her height, but didn’t want to say anything about it. Katherine looked up at her and tried to smile reassuringly. “Don’t worry about it, this will be fine.” She tucked the top portion of the seat belt behind her. As they drove, Amy’s mind went down several rabbit holes as she considered what her future would now look like. She thought of Katherine not even being able to comfortably ride in her car. Maybe Stacy would be able to help her with more than just outfits and diapers. Katherine broke the silence and interrupted her train of thought. “So, where are you going to pick those diapers up from? I know the hospital uses a local medical supply for their diapers, but those are really uncomfortable.” Amy hesitated, trying to think of an alternative to ‘adult toy store’. “Well…” Katherine’s eyes widened and she jerked her head to stare at Amy. “Why do I get the feeling that I’m not going to like the answer?” Katherine asked rhetorically. After everything they had been through, Amy couldn’t bear to put anything else on her friend. She knew she had no reason to trust her at this point, but Amy’s experience with the girl at the shop had been helpful and understanding. “There is a shop in town that sells… specialty items. They were sold as an accessory with your Halloween costume. It may not seem like it when we go in, but it’s a nice place and the lady was super helpful and understanding.” Katherine continued to stare at her. “When we go in? You want me to go in with you looking like this?! She pulled at her onesie, and Amy heard the distinct plastic crinkle of Katherine’s diaper. “I know it’s not ideal, but the girl working there wasn’t judgmental at all. If we’re picking out some outfits for you, I want to make sure you like them and can try them on. You can pick out whatever you want!” Katherine folded her arms and pouted. Amy resisted the urge to smile at how cute she looked. “What if that girl isn’t working there today? How are you going to explain this to a stranger?” Amy hadn’t considered that, but suddenly remembered the business card she had been given at her last visit. She dug around in her purse and pulled the card out of the assorted mess. The store’s info was written in a lavish cursive, but Amy hadn't notice the scrawled letters in the whitespace off to the side. Stacy had left her name and personal number on the card. Well isn't she dedicated to customer service… Amy thought to herself. She pulled out her phone and dialed the store's number from the card. The line rang for a few moments, Amy's anxiety growing with each tone, until a familiar voice picked up. “Devious Den, this is Stacy. How can I help you?” Amy let out a quick sigh of relief that Stacy was working today. “Hi Stacy, this is… um, this is Amy. I was in your store the other day…” Amy wasn't typically shy when it came to talking on the phone, but with Katherine listening to every word, she wasn't sure how to remind Stacy of who she was. There was a brief moment of silence on the line before Amy continued. “I was in the nurses outfit… you helped me pick out a costume for my fri-" "Oh, Amy! Hi! How'd the costume work out? Did your friend love it?” Amy smiled awkwardly as she tried to think of an answer. “Well… I guess you could say that. I was actually hoping to come ask you some questions about that… are you open now?” Stacy almost cut her off. “Absolutely! Sure, come on over. Is your friend coming too?” Amy glanced at Katherine. “Yes, she's with me. She's a bit… shy, but I told her she should come in with me this time to shop some more…” The pause on the phone was intense as Stacy processed what she was saying. “Oh… alright. So you need some more stuff then. That's perfect! So… Just so I know what to expect, is this because she wants to, or needs to?” Amy thought for a moment, trying not to say anything to make Katherine feel self-conscious. “probably the second one…” “Oh, okay then. Yup, I'll be ready for her. Come on over any time, things are really slow right now. I can even close the store while she’s here so she can have some privacy.” Amy sighed with relief. She hadn't imagined Stacy would be able to be this helpful in making Katherine feel more comfortable. “That would be amazing, thank you so much. We're just a few minutes away. We'll see you soon.” Amy could hear the smile coming through the phone. “Perfect! See you in a few!” Amy hung up the phone and slid it back into her purse. “She’s there and understands the situation. She says there's no one there right now and she'll even close down the shop while you're in so we can shop in privacy.” Katherine visibly relaxed. She gave a faint nod, her shoulders slightly slumping. Amy could still sense her anxiety, but she knew that Stacy would be able to make her feel safe there. They drove through the parking lot, past each of the stores of the strip mall. “Where is this place?” Katherine asked, craning her neck to look down the line of stores. Amy knew there wouldn’t be any easy way to explain this. “It’s at the end down there. Don’t let the name freak you out. There’s a shop where they sold costumes, and they had a private back room for the… special stuff I needed to buy.” Katherine furrowed her brow skeptically. She looked at the far end of the mall as they approached. Her mouth made the shapes of the word as she read the sign. “Devious Den?... Is… is that an adult store?” Katherine’s voice began to rise as she realized where they were going. “No. I mean, technically yes, but they have a lot of other stuff.” “Why did you go there to buy costumes?!” Katherine’s tone continued to rise. Amy controlled her voice and replied as if it was perfectly reasonable. “The party store was packed the night before Halloween and I knew that they wouldn’t have anything good left. This place was selling costumes, so I thought I’d go inside. The girl working there was super nice and helpful. I promise it’s not what you think. Katherine wasn’t convinced. She crossed her arms and continued to pout. They pulled into the empty parking lot and parked in the spot closest to the door. Katherine looked around to make sure there was no one around before opening her door and hopping out of the car. As they approached the door, Katherine froze before going in. Amy sensed her hesitation and reached up for the doorknob. Katherine reached over and grabbed on to the corner of Amy’s scrubs for support. Amy smiled as she opened the door, ushering Katherine inside. Before Katherine could even begin to process the sights of the store, a girl with dark hair in pigtails came bounding out from behind the counter. “Hello there! What can I help you guys with today?” Amy noticed that Stacy’s enthusiasm was almost identical to when she had first come to the store. Stacy was either a very good actor, or genuinely didn’t care about what Katherine was wearing. Katherine froze as Stacy looked directly into her eyes. She wasn't looking down at Katherine as if she noticed her height, or eyeing her outfit and making comments on it. Her smile was sincere as she waited patiently for an answer. Amy glanced down to see if Katherine would answer, but after a few moments she decided to break the silence. “We're looking for some supplies. We’re running low on a few things and thought we might look at some new outfits?” she made the last a question as she looked down at Katherine. Stacy continued to look at Katherine like she was waiting for her to respond. “That's no problem! I'd be happy to help you shop. My name is Stacy.” She took a few steps and held her hand out to Katherine. Katherine stared at it for a moment before releasing Amy's hand and gently shaking Stacy's hand. “What's your name?” she asked, her smile still beaming. A small grin formed on Katherine's face as she tried to mirror her. “Katherine.” She said in a quiet voice. “It's nice to meet you Katherine!” Stacy said excitedly. “I've helped Amy shop here before. Would you like me to lock up the store for a while so you can have some private time to look around?” Katherine nodded vigorously at the offer to avoid anyone else's attention. Stacy’s grin managed to stretch even further as she stood up and went to lock the door. Katherine looked around the shop, finally fully taking in exactly where she was. She knew places like this existed, but never thought she would be in one. Stacy walked back over to them and gestured towards the back room. “Not to detract from the rest of our merchandise, but I believe you’ll be more interested in what we have in the back.” She began walking towards the back of the store, followed by Katherine and Amy. Stacy looked back over her shoulder at Katherine as they walked. “I like your outfit! It's super cute.” Her smile beamed, not a hint of sarcasm or mocking in her expression. Katherine blushed and her gaze dropped to the floor, but a small smile tugged at the corner of her mouth. “Thank you.” She muttered quietly as they made their way to the back room. “Do you normally close the store for your customers?” Katherine quietly asked. Stacy didn’t turn around to respond. “Only for the adorable ones.” She said slyly. Katherine felt her face grow warm. Amy noticed the color appearing in Katherine’s cheeks and began to wonder how well she would be able to cope with Stacy’s charismatic personality. Stacy pulled back the curtain with the sign that read, ‘Please Ask for Assistance Before Entering’, and gestured the girls inside. Amy remembered her first time entering the room. It was still a bit of a shock to see it, but Katherine had been completely unprepared for what she would find. Her eyes went wide as she processed the adorable room. She scanned the shelves, trying to process the wide variety of oversized baby products. As they looked, Stacy squatted down next to Katherine and crossed her arms over her knees in a relaxed position. She followed her gaze across the shelves. “Are you surprised?” She continued without waiting for an answer. “There’s a lot of people out there who dress up like you do. Some need to, some want to. Just look at how many different types of… well, everything there are. This many companies couldn’t stay in business if there weren’t a lot of customers.” Katherine nodded absentmindedly as she continued to look over the shelves. While Stacy explained, Amy began to feel herself relax. Stacy was doing an amazing job of relating everything to Katherine in a nonjudgemental tone. “So, is there anything you’d like to look at first?” Stacy asked, looking at Katherine who still wasn’t meeting her eye. “...I don’t know…” Katherine finally manage to speak. “There’s kind of a lot.” Stacy laughed and nodded. “Yeah, there’s a lot. Let’s start over here with the diapers.” She stood up and walked over to the large cubby-hole style shelves. “Did you like the diapers I sent Amy with last time?” Katherine blushed and looked back down. “They’re okay… I had to wear hospital diapers and they were really itchy and leaked. These were really puffy, but they were a lot more comfortable.” Stacy nodded in understanding. “That they are. Medical diapers aren’t usually that good. There’s a few brands that we carry that are, and they’re cheaper than the ABDL diapers.” Katherine looked confused. “ABDL?” She asked quietly. Stacy laughed. “It’s the umbrella acronym for people who dress up like babies for fun. Some people enjoy mentally regressing to a baby for fun or to relax, and some people just enjoy wearing diapers. People all have their own reasons. Some companies make some really cute printed diapers for adults. The ones I sent Amy with were basic ABDL diapers, Simple print, good absorbancy, not too expensive. So you'd like some more like those?" The deer-in-the-headlight look Stacy was getting from Katherine was all she needed to understand just how nervous Katherine was. "Here, let's look at some of these." She diverted the question and pulled down a handful of samples from the shelves, passing half of the collection to Katherine, and the other half to Amy. Katherine awkwardly took the stack like a handful of giant playing cards and began to flip through them. The diapers crinkled loudly as the girls shuffled through them. Katherine held up a bright pink printed diaper with sillouetes of ballarenas covering the surface. Stacy watched her as she admired the design. "So you like princess's?" Katherine blushed and quickly shuffled it to the back of the pile. “I was just looking at the designs.” She said quickly. Stacy gave her a warm smile. “It’s okay, I think those are the cutest design. What do you think Amy?” Amy hadn’t been expecting the question and looked visibly off guard. “Um… yeah, I like those. You should get the ones you’re most comfortable with.” Katherine shuffled the pile back to the princess diapers. She stared at them for a few moments before shrugging. “I guess… I guess I’ll go with these.” Stacy clapped her hands together, her smile beaming. “Great! I’ll grab two bags and bring them up to the front while you keep shopping.” She grabbed two packs from the stockpile and walked out through the curtain. Amy looked at Katherine, trying to see if she felt any more comfortable now that they were alone. She couldn’t see any visible change in her discomfort. “Are you doing okay?” She asked quietly. Katherine looked around the room, not meeting her eye. “I guess. I didn’t expect all this. I don’t know how to feel about it. It still feels weird… but it’s kind of nice to know that it’s not as weird as I thought.” It wasn’t much, but Amy felt better knowing that this informative shopping trip had helped her feel a little less isolated. “Why don’t you look around by yourself for a minute. I need to go ask Stacy about the payment setup. I’ll be right back.” Katherine looked concerned, but nodded slowly. Amy walked out of the back room and up to the front desk where Stacy was entering the diaper’s price into the register. Stacy looked up from her work as she noticed Amy. “Is everything okay?” Amy nodded. “Yeah, everything’s fine. I left her to look on her own for a minute. I just had a quick question about the payment” Amy reached down into her purse and pulled out her new company credit card. “It’s… kind of a long story, but basically Katherine is now… assisting with our new mothering class through our work. The hospital gave me a card to cover expenses for her new role.” Amy looked at Stacy, hoping she would understand what she was implying. Stacy furrowed her eyebrows. “So… are these supplies for your class?” Amy hesitated. “Sort of… Katherine needs them so… so she can do her role properly.” Stacy’s eyes went wide with understanding. “Oh… so, they all think she’s… okay, I think I’m starting to get it. Wow… that’s… that’s actually not a bad idea. She’s a consenting adult, but you would always have a ‘baby’ on hand to help with training. Okay, so they agreed to cover all her ‘needs’ for this new role?” Amy nodded and held out the card to her. Stacy took it and looked over the info. “Wow, that’s awesome that they would be this open to help her.” Amy tried not to grimace as her incorrect assumption. “Hm… I might have to get a confirmation since the purchase is from… not your typical business supply store, if you know what I mean. You go ahead and keep shopping. I’ll take care of this part.” Amy nodded and returned to the back room. As she walked in, Amy saw Katherine holding up a pink frilly dress up to her onesie, checking the fit in the mirror. Her eyes went wide as she saw Amy enter behind her. She quickly reached up to put it back on the clothes rack, having to stand on her toes just to reach the low rack. “I just wanted to see how it looked.” She weakly explained. Amy walked over and took it off of the rack. “I think it’s adorable! You should try it on.” Katherine blushed. “No, it looks so goofy. I just wanted to see it.” Amy held it up to Katherine again. “Come on, just try it on. Do you want some help?” Katherine looked shocked. “No!” She recoiled from her own unexpected volume. “I mean… No, I don’t need any help.” She looked to the small changing closet in the corner and walked over, reaching up to grasp the doorknob. While she changed, Amy looked around the back room, finally having her own private chance to inspect everything. She picked up an oversized pacifier, looking at the different styles and shapes. She picked up two in colors that she thought Katherine would like and tucked them under her arm. I mean… as long as they’re paying… She looked through the bottles with oversized nipples, wipes, powders, and creams, thinking of all the accessories that she would need. I think I’m going to need a cart... She looked to the corner where an oversized crib, high chair, bouncer, and car seat stood. She walked over and peered inside the crib at the soft-looking mattress and pillows. She imagined how well Katherine would fit inside. Didn't Katie she say she fell out of bed when she had her accident?… Maybe she would need something like this. An oversized flower-print car seat sat next to the crib on the floor. It appeared to be more of a novelty item, but the safety harnesses and latches looked real. Amy tried to picture Katherine inside of the large baby seat, but it looked so large that it would swallow her if she sat in it. She remembered Katherine’s booster seat that she had in her car and wondered if she could fit in an average sized car seat. Then her eyes fell to the last small shelf in the room that she hadn’t noticed before. The shelves were lined with small discrete packaged items that she hadn’t expected to see in the room. Small, brightly colored butt plugs, vibrators, and various restraints sat in neat little rows across the shelf. Amy's eyes fell on a face harness that looked to be designed to keep a pacifier in its wearer's mouth. Her suspicions were confirmed when she noticed the phallic shaped pacifier sitting directly next to it. Before she had time to process this discovery, Stacy pulled back the curtain holding a cordless phone. She gave Amy a gentle smile and spoke quietly. “So I just spoke with your manager. She approved everything and gave me a full explanation of the situation. I got the full list already rush ordered and shipped to the address on the card.” Amy felt a chill go down her spine as panic started to overtake her. “Wait… what? Who did you speak to?!” Stacy looked concerned at her surprised expression. “Your boss, Kelly Anderson, right?” Amy couldn't process everything Stacy had so nonchalantly told her. “Hang on… what did she ord-" The door to the changing room opened, cutting off Amy's question. Katherine stepped out wearing the pink party dress that hung just below her diaper. Pink frilly lace jutted out from all sides, making her look like a little girl dressing up as a princess. She held a matching piece of pink fabric in each hand. Stacy covered her mouth with her hands as she gasped. “Oh my gosh, you look adorable!” Katherine looked surprised to see Stacy in the room. Her eyes fell to the floor and her cheeks burned bright red. Stacy knelt down in front of her, placing her hands on Katherine's shoulders. looking squarely in her scared eyes. “Katie, you don't need to be embarrassed. That dress looks so pretty on you! You are the cutest thing I've ever seen.” Katherine tried to hold Stacy's eye contact. Her brightly colored eyeshadow glistened as her eyelashes fluttered. Katherine couldn’t keep her gaze and looked at her feet. Her face still glowed a bright red, but a small smile began to tug at the corners of her mouth. “Thank you.” She said quietly. She held up the other pieces of fabric. “I'm… not sure what to do with these.” Stacy reached out and took the piece of fabric from one of Katherine's hands. She unfolded it and stuck her hand inside to hold it open and two small straps dangled down. “Well this is a matching bonnet.” She held it above Katherine and efficiently tucked it around her head, quickly tying the straps underneath her chin in a neat bow. Amy had to cover her own mouth at the adorable display in front of her. Before Katherine could react, Stacy took the other piece of fabric and held it on the ground, positioning two open leg holes in front of Katherine. “Here, step into these.” She said. “Is it underwear?” Katherine asked, awkwardly placing her dainty feet through the leg holes. Stacy giggled. “No, this is a diaper cover.” She slid the frilly fabric back and forth up Katherine's legs. “The dress doesn’t cover your undies completely if you bend over. We don’t want any boys looking up your skirt.” As she slid the cover just below Katherine's diaper, she paused, looking closely at it. She placed her hand gently under the crotch of the diaper, squeezing and lifting the thick material like she was trying to guess the weight. Katherine froze as she realized what Stacy was doing. She was just starting to trust the girl, and she didn't know how to feel about the already uncomfortable situation. “Oh sweetie, you're pretty wet. Let’s get you changed before we put these on you.” Stacy reached behind her and grabbed the sample pink princess diaper from the cabinet behind her and placed it on the floor in front of her. Katherine tried to make herself speak, or move away, or put up her hands to stop her. Her body was paralyzed, unable to stop what was happening. What is she doing?!… I can't be wet! It must be a mistake. I would have notice if I had an accident… Katherine’s mind raced as she looked for a reasonable answer. Stacy gave the two tapes at the front of Katherine's diaper a quick tug, and the heavy garment fell towards the floor, catching on the diaper cover dangling open between Katherine's legs. Stacy pulled the diaper out from between her legs, quickly replacing it with the pink princess diaper. Before Katherine could even process that she was now naked and exposed to a complete stranger, Stacy had pulled the back of the diaper around Katherine's waist, lifted the front section, and tightly secured the tapes. Amy stared in complete shock at the fastest diaper change she had ever witnessed. Stacy rolled the wet diaper up into a ball and used the tapes to secure it into one tight bundle. “There, that's better. How do you like them?” Stacy gave the fresh diaper a soft pat, making a loud crinkle sound. Katherine's mouth hung open, unable to process what had just happened. Stacy didn’t wait for an answer. She slid the plastic diaper cover up Katherine's legs and snugly around her new diaper. The thickness created a visible poof in the frills along the plastic cover. Stacy playfully flipped up the ends of Katherine's dress, exposing her covered diaper to the mirror in front of them. “What do you think?” she said, gesturing to the mirror. “Do you… do that often?” Came Amy's voice from the other side of the room. Stacy looked at her. “What, the diaper change? Oh, I've had my fair share of practice. It's really easy once you get the hang of it. Do you like the new diapers?” She asked, bringing Katherine back into the discussion. “I… I guess they look nice. They're pretty thick.” Stacy gave Katherine a quick pat on the bottom, causing her to jump. “Yeah, they can hold a lot, so I'm sure you'll get lots of use out of them.” Katherine’s blush somehow became a darker shade of red. Stacy noticed and changed the subject. Stacy pointed to another rack of clothing. “We also have a great selection of pajamas. Most of the outfits come in a few different colors so if you find a style you like, you can just get pick out a few in other colors. Just pick whatever you like and I’ll ring it up front.” They continued modeling through the selection of clothes. Katherine continued to pick out a few simple dresses to offset her frilly party dress and a few sets of footie pajamas. Amy dismissed the idea of buying the crib and gathered up a basic supply of wipes, powder, pacifiers, and diapers. Amy carried her purchases up to the front desk and set them on the counter. Stacy looked over the purchases, stopping at the two large packages of pink diapers. “The order we sent to your house had two cases of six bags each, so I think you’ll be good for a while. If you need some until the order arrives, this should be enough for now.” Amy looked confused. “Order?” Stacy returned her puzzled look. “Your manager’s order for all the basic supplies. She got you all set up.” Amy had forgotten about Stacy’s phone call with her manager. “What all did Kelly tell you?” Stacy looked thoughtful as she tried to remember the conversation. “She just explained Katherine’s situation and asked what kind of supplies we had. I explained what kind of products we carried and their purposes. She was really understanding and seemed anxious to help. She approved the order and used the cardholders address. I assume that’s your house. Does Katherine live with you?” Amy tried to imagine what Kelly would have ordered. “No, we don’t live together. Yes, that should go to my address. What all did she order?” Stacy opened her mouth, but stopped when she saw Katherine exiting from behind the curtain wearing her onesie, her arms overflowing with outfits stacked in a pile that nearly went over her head. She strained her neck back in an attempt to see over the thick pile. Stacy hurried out from behind the counter towards her. “Here, let me help you sweetie.” She took the top half of the pile and held up a few for examination. “These are so cute! You’ll have to let me see them on you sometime, you’ll just look so adorable!” Katherine blushed, but couldn’t keep a wide smile from forming. They placed the items on the counter and Stacy began to ring them up. She looked at Amy with a knowing glance. “I’ll print you off an invoice for the complete order.” Amy nodded in understanding. Stacy bagged their purchases and handed the invoice to Amy with another business card stapled to the top. “If you need any assistance with your new purchases, I’ve included my number on the card. Please let me know if you need anything." Amy smiled and thanked her. As they walked out of the store, Amy tried to stealthily read the invoice. The list was so long she barely had time to comprehend anything before they were back at the car. She stuffed it into one of the bags and the girls loaded their purchases in the back seat. They drove out of the parking lot and started down the road. Amy let the silence linger for a few moments before she spoke, “So, how would you like to stay over tonight?” Katherine looked surprised at the suggestion. “Um, okay. Why?” Amy shrugged. “I dunno… it’s been a rough weekend. I think you need a nice girls night to relax.” Katherine nodded slowly to herself. “That sounds nice.” Amy smiled. “Cool. We’ll order a pizza and put on a good movie.” Katherine sat back in her seat, looking as if she were finally able to relax after her long ordeal. Amy felt herself relaxing, feeling as if she were finally able to do something nice for her friend. Chapter 10: “Do you think I could pick up a few things from my apartment?” Katherine asked. Amy thought about the treasure trove of clothes and pajamas in the back seat, thinking that all of her needs were covered. “Okay, what do you need?” Katherine looked down at the prominent bulge of her diaper that poked out from underneath her onesie. “Well, I’d like to get into some normal clothes. Then just my toothbrush and phone charger.” Amy nodded. “Okay, no problem.” She flipped on her turn signal and began making her way to Katherine’s apartment. After Katherine had managed to awkwardly waddle up the stairs to her apartment, she quickly began gathering up clothes from the floor while Amy sat on the couch and waited for her. Amy couldn’t help but look around at the state of the small apartment. It really wouldn’t be so bad to get her out of here. Heck, with my new salary, it would be nothing for us to split a nice apartment. She deserves something nice… She thought to herself. Katherine emerged from her bedroom with a pink backpack that bulged with unfolded clothes and a flower-print pillow under her arm. She wore a pair of tennis shoes, light pink sweatpants and an oversized gray hoodie. The sweatshirt was probably only a medium, but the large material practically swallowed the small girl, her hands barely poking out of the sleeves. “Okay, I’m ready.” She slung her backpack over he shoulder and began to head towards the door. Amy looked her over, noticing a distinct lack of padding around her bottom. “Um…” She began, unsure how to address the issue. Katherine paused mid-stride to look at her. “What?” Amy looked down at her pants, making sure what she was seeing was accurate. “Where did your… underwear go?” Katherine rolled her eyes and pointed to the bedroom. “I left that thing in there. I’m just wearing normal underwear. I don’t need those.” Amy looked skeptical. “Was it wet?” Katherine looked shocked at the accusation. “What?! No, it wasn’t wet. How could it be? A random stranger just changed it like half an hour ago! I’ve been under a lot of stress, okay? I’ve been trapped in a hospital, fed disgusting food, made to act like a baby by my insane boss, and yeah, it’s all had a toll on me! I don’t actually need those stupid things. I’m an adult, I can use a bathroom like an adult. I’m going to wear underwear like an adult, and for the first time in days, I’m going to eat normal adult food. Can we please just forget about it and go get some pizza?” Amy sighed and looked at the floor. She hadn’t wanted to bring everything up again or upset her friend, but she was genuinely concerned at how many accidents she had had lately, especially considering that Katherine hadn’t even realized when they happened. She would just have to trust her friend and deal with the fallout if she had another accident. “Sure we can. Sorry to bring it up. I just care about you.” Katherine’s anger visibly faded and she let out a sigh. “I know. But I promise I’m okay. It’s just… been a lot the past week. I’m ready for some time to relax.” Amy nodded and gave her a genuine smile. “Okay. Let’s go grab dinner.” Amy tuned the key to her apartment, awkwardly balancing a large pizza box as she struggled with the door knob. Katherine walked in behind her, trying to balance with her over-stuffed backpack, her pillow, and a 2-liter bottle of soda. They deposited their bundles in the living room and Amy started for the kitchen. “I’m going to change and get us some plates and cups. Do you want to pick out something from the DVD shelf, or from Netflix?” Katherine looked over at Amy’s large bookshelf of movies, considering her options. “I’ll see what movies you’ve got.” Amy left to change while Katherine combed through the movie collection. Amy had a sizeable collection of movies that ranged from classics, chick-flicks, and what Katherine would call ‘stupid movies’. They were the adult comedy movies that were stupid for the sake of being stupid. She turned her nose up as she read through the vulgar titles. She came to a shelf that contained nothing but Disney movies, her frown quickly turning into a grin. A nice relaxing movie sounded perfect. Ice clinked from the refrigerator’s dispenser, breaking the silence of the house. Katherine selected Tangled from the shelf and popped the disc into the DVD player. Amy emerged in her own pair of sweats and an oversized t-shirt, carefully balancing the ice-filled cups under one arm and plates in the other. As she set the glasses down on coasters and began to pour the drinks, the music from the DVD menu began to play. Amy stopped pouring to look up and confirm Katherine’s movie choice. “Tangled?” She said, trying not to sound judgmental. Katherine smiled, unaware of Amy’s underlying question. “Yeah, it’s my favorite and I haven’t seen it in forever!” Amy shrugged nonchalantly and continued pouring. The pair sat on the couch and began to stake their claims of the slices of pepperoni pizza. The FBI piracy notice faded into blackness, the room growing dark as the dim sunset faded through the window. Katherine felt herself truly start to relax as the movie began. She was with her best friend, in her most comfortable clothes, eating her favorite food, and watching her favorite movie. She needed this so badly, and she felt herself slowly begin to unwind as she ate her first delicious bite of pizza. Amy watched Katherine from the corner of her eye and saw a genuine smile beginning to show on her friend’s face. She began to smile herself, glad she was finally able to do something to make her friend happy. As the movie went on, Katherine paused between her second and third slice to get a drink. The tall glass felt so heavy to her, and she tried to push out of her mind when the last time was that she had taken a drink under her own power. She tipped the glass towards her mouth and carefully cupped her lips around the rim. The action felt almost foreign to her. She slowly drank the soda in small gulps, but after her first sip, the drink began to run down the glass from the edges of her mouth and on to her shirt. Katherine jerked at the cold sensation of the drink splashing on her hoodie, which caused even more to spill over the edge of her glass. “Damn it!” Katherine swore, clumsily setting her glass down and attempting to pull the wet fabric away from her. Amy jumped up from the couch and started towards the kitchen. “Hang on, I’ll get you a towel.” She called from the other room. Amy grabbed a towel from the drawer and began to wet it under the faucet. As she wrung it out, she played back the scene of what she had just witnessed in her mind. Could Katie not even take a drink out of a glass. There was no reason that drink should have spilt. She started to leave the kitchen, then paused for a moment to consider an idea. She opened a nearby cabinet and found what she was looking for, then returned to the living room. Katherine was awkwardly attempting to push the damp front of her shirt away from her skin. Amy smiled gently at her and handed her the wet towel. “Here. Do you have any other shirts?” Katherine took the towel and sighed as she began to rub at the stain. “Yeah, but it’s my pajama shirt.” Her frown started to more closely resemble a pouting child. “This is my favorite shirt.” Her tone was sounding more upset by the minute. “How about you go change, and I’ll throw that in the washing machine.” Amy asked, hoping to mollify her. Katherine gave a begrudging nod and went over to her backpack to dig out her shirt from the compacted bundle. She changed and handed the hoodie to Amy. While Amy left the room, Katherine sat alone on the couch in her t-shirt, rubbing her arms together as goosebumps began to appear. She didn’t know if it was just from the shock of the cold drink, or just losing the feeling of safety of her warm hoodie. Amy re-entered the living room and noticed Katherine rubbing her arms. “Oh, here.” She said, grabbing a folded blanket from behind the couch. Katherine took it and started unfolding the queen-sized micro plush blanket. She couldn’t help but smile as she rubbed the fabric between her fingers. “This is like the softest thing I’ve ever felt!” Amy smiled at her reaction. “Yeah, it’s my favorite. I use it out here all the time, so it’s become the couch blanket.” Katherine bundled herself up, noticing how much of fabric was left. “Do you want some?” She offered to Amy. “Sure. I’m not really cold right now, but I usually end up using it anyway.” She propped her feet up on the coffee table and draped the blanket over her legs. Katherine snuggled back into a comfortable position on the couch and focused her attention back on the movie. Just as she started staring at the screen, her eyes were drawn to a bright color on the coffee table. She looked down to find a pink bendy straw sticking out of her glass. Her eyebrows narrowed as she looked it over, realizing that Amy must have added it to her drink without her noticing. Amy saw her expression, but looked back to the TV as if she hadn't noticed. Katherine continued to stare at the straw, trying to discern Amy's intentions. “Did you give me a straw?” she asked in a monotone voice. Amy paused as she tried to analyze her tone. She didn't sound angry, but she definitely didn't sound happy either. “Oh, yeah I forgot to grab one earlier.” She said, trying to waive the comment off. Katherine looked at Amy's glass. “Why didn't you grab one for yourself?” Amy continued to stare ahead at the screen and shrugged. “I don’t really like them, but I forgot to ask if you wanted one, so I just grabbed it. I didn’t think you’d mind.” Katherine gave a brief nod as if she understood, but wasn’t convinced. As the night went on, Katherine didn’t have any more accidental spills thanks to the straw, a fact she tried to actively ignore. About half way through the movie, Katherine’s stomach began to gurgle loudly. Amy ignored it the first few times, but after a particularly loud growl, jokingly asked, “Are you still hungry?” Katherine looked down at her stomach in annoyance. “No. I had 5 pieces. Maybe I just ate too quickly.” Amy tried not to think anything more of it, but found it difficult to forget as the gurgles continued at regular intervals. The room reached peak darkness as the sun finally set. Katherine let out a jaw-popping yawn and reclined deeper into the couch cushions. Amy noticed the action and began to yawn herself. “You can lay down if you want to.” Katherine gave a tired nod and shifted towards Amy, resting her head on Amy’s leg. Amy sat perfectly still as Katherine curled up next to her. It wasn’t what she had meant, but she had no problem with Katherine laying on her. She adjusted the blankets around Katherine, tucking her in to her new position. Katherine shifted, moving closer to Amy. As she finished tucking the blanket, Amy kept her hand resting on Katherine’s back. She moved it in slow, gentle circles, soothing her as she fought to keep her eyes open. Katherine didn’t protest, and Amy felt a warm glow from the motherly act. More than anything, she wanted her friend to feel safe. “Amy… I really like your apartment.” Katherine said in a tired voice. Amy smiled at this, wondering where the comment had come from. “I’m glad. I like it too. You’re always welcome to stay here if you want.” Katherine nodded against her legs as she continued to stare at the screen. Her eyelids began to flutter, weakly trying to fight sleep as the warm blanket enveloped her. Amy waited a few moments, trying to muster up the courage to ask. “Katie… how would you feel about being roommates?” She waited for a response, the ambience of the movie filling the room like white noise. After a few more tense moments passed, Amy looked down to see Katherine had drifted off to sleep. She smiled, leaning her own head back into the couch cushions and closing her eyes. “That’s okay. You don’t have to answer now.” She said quietly to herself. The room faded into darkness and she fell asleep. Amy awoke to a quiet room. The credits scrolled up the screen as quiet music played. She took a deep breath, then froze as an unusual smell hit her nose. She gave the air another exploratory sniff, trying to place the scent. It smelled almost like cleaning products. Ammonia? She thought to herself. Then the years of hospital experience sparked something in her mind as the scent that she had almost gone nose-blind to finally registered. No… Urine. She looked down, noticing Katherine still asleep on her lap. The blanket almost completely enveloped her. There was no visible dark spot on the blanket. Still dazed from her nap, Amy leaned over a few inches and smelled the air again. It was definitely stronger towards Katherine. What do I do? She began to panic. I don’t want to wake her… If only there was some way I could clean her up without her noticing. She’s going to be so upset- As her brain began to race through her limited choices, Katherine began to shift in her sleep. Oh please don’t wake up now Katie… Amy pleaded. She felt Katherine’s muscles tighten against her, as if she were stretching. Amy began to relax, but then heard the faint sound of fabric stretching. She looked Katherine over, trying to figure out what the sound was, then noticed a small bump in the blanket shifting over Katherine’s bottom. Oh no… oh no no no!!! Amy felt herself freeze. She couldn’t wake Katherine now and humiliate her, but she couldn’t let her friend lay there like this. The sound continued as Katherine’s panties pushed outwards, the lump in the blanket slowly growing like an inflating balloon. Maybe I’ll just pretend I didn’t notice… She can just go to the bathroom and clean up, and I won’t say a thing. Amy tried to think of any way out of this situation. The noise finally ceased, and Katherine stopped straining and relaxed once again against Amy. Oh good… She’s still asleep. Okay… maybe if I can do something to wake her up and pretend to be asleep, she will think I won’t know. The new smell combined with the urine and wafted up to Amy’s nose. I have to do something now. Before she could react, Katherine gasped and quickly lifted her head, quickly awoken from her sleep. In her daze, she began looking around wildly, rolling on her back. Amy put out a hand, trying to stop her. “Katie, wait!” She said, but her warning wasn’t quick enough. Katherine stopped mid roll, as she felt the mess in her underwear squish against her. Her eyes went wide with disbelief. The girls sat frozen on the couch, unsure what to do. Katherine inched forwards, laying on her side again, but feeling the mess now stuck to her. Realizing what had happened, tears began to form in her eyes. Amy was quick to rub her back in the same calming circles and shushed her. “Hey. Shhh… hey, it’s okay. Everything’s okay.” Katherine’s tears ran down her cheeks and she rolled over on her stomach, burying her face in Katherine’s lap. She began sobbing, her cries muffled in Amy’s sweatpants. “Shhhh….” She continued, rubbing Katherine’s back through the blanket. She now had a view of Katherine’s bottom which no longer had a noticeable bulge. Amy’s sweatpants began to darken as tears soaked into the soft fabric. She could feel Katherine’s hot breath on her legs as she cried louder into her lap. With her other hand, she gently stroked Katherine’s head. She ran her fingernails in slow circles across her scalp in an attempt to soothe her. “Everything’s okay. You’re okay…” Katherine shook her head back and forth into her lap, protesting what Amy was telling her. “Yes, you are. It’s just an accident. It’s not a big deal. We’re going to get you cleaned up. Everything will be fine, okay?” Katherine didn’t respond this time, her sobs causing her body to gently shudder. After a few more moments of rubbing her back, Amy gently placed her hands under Katherine’s armpits, lifting her out from under the blanket and up against her chest. She was always surprised at how light the girl was. She rested her head against her breast, and tucked an arm underneath Amy’s thighs, being careful not to touch anywhere near her bottom. She gently lifted her up and stood up from the couch. She carried Katherine to the bathroom, her shirt now becoming wet with tears. Still in her arms, Amy leaned Katherine’s weight against her chest, and used a free hand to slowly shimmy her pants down. She kept Katherine facing away from the mirror to prevent her from seeing anything. As she pulled the waistband of the pajamas down, she could see the very visible mess through Katherine’s thin, butterfly-print panties. She tugged the wet pants down over her feet and laid them on the bathroom floor. Amy pulled open the shower door and stepped inside. She helped Katherine stand on her own, then started to lift her shirt. “Arms up.” She said in a calm tone. Katherine continued to sniffle as she slowly lifted her hands up. Amy pulled her shirt over her head and laid it on the floor. She turned Katherine away from the shower head and set her hands on her shoulders. “I’m going to pull these down and get the water going. Hold your nose shut and breath through your mouth, okay?” Katherine nodded, fresh tears rolled down her face as she realized what Amy was about to do. Katherine held up a hand and pinched her nose shut as if she was about to do a cannonball off of a diving board. Amy grabbed the waistband of Katherine’s panties and pulled it away from Katherine’s body. The weight of the mess sagged through the material. She slowly lowered the underwear, the majority of the mess drooping towards the floor. She exposed Katherine’s bottom, revealing exactly how much cleanup she would have to do. The underwear finally reached the floor, and Amy gently tugged at Katherine’s ankle, encouraging her to step out of the panties. Amy turned on the water, testing the temperature to make sure it was warm enough. She pulled down the showerhead from its cradle and began gently spraying down Katherine’s backside. She stroked her back with her free hand as she slowly moved the nozzle back and forth. The smell became much more intense and she was glad she had told Katherine to cover her nose. It wasn’t pleasant, but after years of experience in a children’s hospital, it was nothing new to Amy. After the water had dissolved everything, Amy pulled a washcloth from a drawer and covered it with soap. She gently ran the cloth over her thighs, between her legs, and up between Katherine’s cheeks to ensure she was clean. Katherine winced as Amy scrubbed the intimate areas. She rinsed the soap away and turned the water off. She looked down to see that the water had done an excellent job of also cleaning the underwear on the shower floor. Amy grabbed a towel and carefully wiped the water off of Katherine, then wrapped the towel around her. She grabbed another from the towel rack and spread it out on the floor. “I know it’s cold, but can you lay down here for just a minute? I’ll be right back.” Katherine glanced up at Amy with a defeated look in her eye. She didn’t know what Amy was going to do, but she didn’t have any fight left in her to protest. She nodded and laid down on the towel. Amy was only gone for a few moments before she returned with a few bags from her car. Katherine involuntarily began to sob as she realized what was happening. Amy gently shushed her as she began to unpack the supplies. “It's just a precaution, okay?” Katherine didn't respond to the question, simply letting out a small sob. She pulled a pink diaper from the package and unfolded it, laying it on the floor between Katherine's legs. She placed a bottle of baby powder on the floor and knelt down. Amy gently lifted the back of Katherine's legs, and Katherine pushed her bottom in the air, leaving space for Amy to slide the diaper underneath her. Amy sprinkled the powder over her crotch and lifted the crinkly diaper up between her legs. After the tapes were secured, Amy picked up the shirt from the floor. Katherine raised her hands without any prompting and Amy slid her shirt down over her. As she finished the outfit change, Amy leaned down and wrapped her friend in a deep hug. Katherine reciprocated, tightly embracing Amy. “Hey, what do you think about turning in early for bed?” Amy asked. She felt Katherine's head nod against her chest as the held her. The embrace broke off and the girls returned to the living room. Katherine retrieved her toothbrush from her backpack and walked back to the bathroom to brush her teeth, the soft rustle of her diaper breaking the silence of the apartment. In her moment of solitude, Amy cleaned up the remains of dinner and prepared the couch for Katherine to sleep on. As she finished, Katherine emerged from the bathroom, eyeing the couch where her makeshift bed was being prepared. Amy noticed Katherine's look and realized that after her accident, she may not want to be on the couch tonight. “I was just setting up an option if you wanted it. Would you rather sleep in my bed?” Katherine looked at the floor, then slowly bobbed her head up and down. Amy gave her a sympathetic smile. “Hey, it’s no problem. My bed’s pretty big, so I don’t mind. You can even take the blanket from the couch.” Amy picked up the blanket and handed it to Katherine. She took it, snuggling it close to her chest. As small smile began to form as she rubbed the soft fabric between her fingers. After Amy brushed her own teeth, the two moved to her bedroom and crawled into her king-sized bed. Katherine turned off her beside lamp, and the two cocooned themselves in the sheets. “Goodnight Katie.” She whispered to the darkness. Amy heard the sheets shuffle and felt Katherine scoot closer to her, as if she wanted to be embraced. Amy reached her hand forward a few inches, making contact with Katherine’s back. She slowly rubbed, feeling Katherine slide into a spooning position. “Goodnight Amy.” She quietly responded. Amy wrapped an arm around her, the feeling of warmth returning as she felt her friend relax into that same place of safety as she had felt on the couch. After a few moments of feeling her chest rise and fall with steady breathing, Amy whispered, “Katie... do you want to move in together?” Katherine’s breathing paused, as if she was holding her breath. After another long moment, her chest began to fall as she let out a breath. “Yeah... That would be nice.” She said. Amy hadn’t realized that she had stopped breathing as well, and let out a silent sigh. She kissed Katherine on the top of her head, and then snuggled into her pillow as sleep took the both of them. Chapter 11: The faint vibrations of Amy’s phone slowly roused her from sleep. Her eyelids opened sluggishly as she tried to comprehend what was happening. Near the fourth ring, her eyes snapped open as she realized she was no longer dreaming and was about to miss a call. She blindly swiped out towards her nightstand, snatching up her phone and ripping out the charging cable. “Hello?” She said in a slurred and groggy tone. “Hello Amy, it’s Miss Anderson. I know that you’re not scheduled for today, but I would like to schedule an impromptu training session for your classes. I just have a few things to go over for your new role.” Amy blinked away the sleep as she tried to process what Kelly was saying. “Um... Yeah, okay.” “I’ll only need you for a few hours, would this morning at eleven be acceptable?” Amy looked over at the clock which read 7:30. “Yeah, that will be fine.” A thought occurred to her as she started to wonder what the training would be. “Will... Will Katherine need to come with me?” “No.” Kelly curtly replied. “This is only for your role as an instructor. Is she staying with you?” Amy found the question a bit unusual, but almost everything seemed unusual to her lately. “Yes, she’s staying with me right now.” “Excellent.” Kelly replied. “Do you have someone who can watch her while you’re away?” Amy paused, grateful that Kelly couldn’t see the confused look on her face. “No… she’s just here at my apartment.” “I don’t believe that in her current state she needs to be unsupervised. You should find a sitter for her. The hospital can cover the expense of a part-time caregiver for her.” Amy was still trying to full wake up to digest all the information. “Um, okay. But I think it would be hard to explain… the situation to a sitter.” There was a short pause as Kelly considered her words. “If you prefer, I can find someone who is aware of the situation and has the necessary experience to watch her.” Amy wished this conversation was happening in person. Kelly was a difficult person to convince of anything, but it was easier when she wasn’t on the phone. “Okay, we can talk about it more during our meeting.” “Very well. I will see you at eleven. Goodbye” The phone beeped as the call ended, and Amy let her arm drop to her bed. She looked over at Katherine who was still sleeping soundly. She had migrated to the other side of the bed and was tangled in a mess of blankets. She certainly does move around a lot when she sleeps. Amy mused to herself. She gingerly lifted the sheets from around herself and quietly shifted her weight from the bed to the floor. Her socks on the carpet were barely audible as she stepped out of the room and down the hall. Amy passed her open guest room and looked it over. The apartment had been designed for 2 people, each sharing a connected bathroom with ample living space, but Amy had never really found a purpose for the second room. She used the second closet as overflow, but other than a small amount of junk she stored in the corner the room was almost bare. She began to envision Katherine moving her bed in. The small amount of stuff she has at her apartment would fit here nicely. She wondered to herself. She left the doorway and continued towards the kitchen. Still attempting to blink the sleep from her eyes, Amy turned on the coffee pot and began to get breakfast ready. The quiet gurgling of the coffee pot created a peaceful soundtrack to the otherwise silent Sunday morning. The skillet was placed on the stovetop and began to warm. Amy closed her eyes and inhaled as the room began to smell like fresh brewed coffee. Saturday’s were a nice day to relax, but there was something about Sundays that always seemed restful to her. After a bowl of pancake batter was thoroughly stirred, Amy began to ladle careful dollops of batter onto the hot skillet. Her first stack was completed just as Katherine walked into the room. Amy turned and noticed her just as she prepared the first plate. Katherine still clutched the blanket from last night. Her hair was in disarray and her wrinkled oversized t-shirt hung just below her hips and exposed a small pink strip of her diaper that seemed to sag just below the hem. Amy tried not to stare at it and wondered how she would be able to bring up the subject if she was actually wet. “Well good morning sleepyhead. You’re just in time.” She placed the stack of warm pancakes on the table, setting a fork and a bottle of syrup beside it. Katherine visibly perked up at the sight and waddled towards the table. Amy wondered if she was aware of what she was doing, but her question was soon answered as Amy climbed up into the chair and visibly winced as her diaper squished against the seat. She looked down in surprise and disgust as the sensation of the cold, soaked diaper finally registered with her. Amy was quick to react before she got upset. She was at her side, gently rubbing her back. “It’s okay, you just had a lot to drink last night and slept in. We’ll get it changed right after breakfast, but your pancakes won’t be good cold.” Katherine seemed to calm down before her embarrassment escalated any further. Amy returned to the stove to finish her own batch of pancakes. The coffee pot was finally full and Amy went to pour herself a cup. As she reached for a second mug for Katherine, she remembered the soda and wondered how well Katherine's stomach would be able to handle coffee. She put the mug back on the shelf and opened the fridge. “Hey Katie, what do you want to drink? I've got orange juice… milk…” She trailed off, hoping Katherine would accept one of the first few options. “Milk's fine." she said with a mouthful of pancakes. Amy took out the carton and poured a glass of milk. She opened the cabinet, grabbed a straw, and put it in the glass with a soft clink. Amy carried their drinks over to the table and retrieved her own stack of pancakes. Katherine paused for a moment when she noticed the straw, but didn’t say anything as she brought it up to her lips and took a drink. Amy focused on her pancakes and pretended not to notice. “So, Kelly called this morning…” Katherine froze with her fork half way to her mouth and looked up with wide eyes. “It’s okay.” Amy urged quickly, trying to shut down any anxiety before it started. “It’s just for me, she just wants to go over a few things about teaching courses. It’s in a few hours, would you be fine hanging out here until I get back?” Katherine didn’t trust anything that involved Kelly, her discomfort evident on her face. She nodded slowly, but her concerned look didn’t change. “You can watch whatever you want. It shouldn’t be long, so we can get lunch after I get back.” Katherine nodded with slightly more confidence than before. The two finished their breakfast and Amy set the dishes in the sink. “Okay, let’s get you taken care of.” Katherine didn’t respond, but began to make her way to the bathroom. Just like the previous night, she laid down wordlessly in the same position on the bathroom floor. Amy pulled up the small bit of Katherine’s shirt that covered her diaper. It was visibly swollen, emanating a soft squishing noise as Amy undid the tapes and folded it down. She grabbed the container of wipes and thoroughly cleaned Katherine. As she slid the used diaper away, she was amazed at how heavy it was. These things can really take a punch. She thought as she rolled the diaper into a ball and refastened the tapes shut. Amy looked at her small bathroom trashcan, realizing that one diaper would immediately fill it to capacity. We might need to get a diaper pail at this rate. She deposited the diaper and pulled a fresh one from the package. After adding powder, she taped it snugly around Katherine’s waist. “Good to go.” She smiled, but Katherine didn’t return the expression. “It’s just for safety. Maybe if you have some time to relax, it will get better. Maybe we can even look for some thinner diapers so you won’t feel self-conscious in public?” Katherine’s sour expression softened at the thought. As long as there was some road to normality, she held on to the hope that she would feel like an adult again. The girls separated as Amy went to get ready for her training. Katherine returned to the couch with her blanket and started browsing Netflix. After she was deeply immersed in an episode of Friends, Amy entered the living room in her hospital scrubs, her hair still slightly wet from her shower. “I'm going to head to the hospital. You know where stuff is, so help yourself to whatever you need. Just text me if you need anything.” Katherine’s expression was almost heartbreaking. She didn't want Amy to leave or to have to deal with Kelly. She didn't want to be left alone. Before all of this, she would have killed for some free time, but now she just wanted Amy to stay. Amy hadn't expected the sad doe eyes looking up at her. She froze as she put her purse over her shoulder. “Hey, what's wrong?” Katherine broke eye contact and looked down, but her face still looked as if she was about to cry. Amy sat down next to her on the couch. “I won't be gone long. We’ll get lunch right after.” “I know.” Katherine said, unconvincingly. “So, what's wrong?” Amy asked, still confused. There was a long pause as she waited for Katherine to say something. “I just… I don't want you to go. I don't like you being around Kelly. She's mean and I don't want her to keep you there.” Amy realized how attached Katherine had become to her. She loved her friend and would do anything for her, but she hadn't seen how dependent her friend had become on their relationship. Maybe Kelly was right about how much support she needs right now. She wondered to herself “It's okay.” She said, rubbing her hand down her back. “I promise I won't stay too long. I'll be home soon.” She could see the tears welling in Katherine's eyes that threatened to spill over, but Katherine nodded and blinked them away. Amy gave her a quick kiss on the top of her head and headed out the door. Katherine had created a perfect nest on the couch. She was nestled in between several pillows, using her soft blanket to fill in the gaps. After a few episodes, she fell into a comfortable half sleep. Amy’s absence was no longer a source of anxiety, and the quiet of the empty apartment had become peacefully drowned out by the television. A sudden knock at the door made Katherine’s heart race. She gasped loudly and she almost fell off of the couch. She looked down at her outfit, a simple oversized t-shirt that barely covered her diaper. I can’t answer the door like this… what if it’s Amy? No, why wouldn’t she just use her keys? Did she forget them? Why didn’t she just call me? Questions raced through her mind as she reached for her phone. As she looked at the screen and saw that there were no new notifications, the door pounded again, louder this time. A woman’s voice came from the other side of the door? “Katie? It’s Stacy. I’ve got your delivery for you. Can you open the door?” Katherine froze staring at the door. She wished they would just go away, or wait for Amy to come home. She hadn’t expected to have to deal with anyone and wasn’t sure how to deal with the situation. After a long moment of silence, Katherine steeled herself and took slow, shuffling steps towards the door. She reached up, turned the deadbolt, and opened the door. While she had been preparing herself for Stacy to see her in her attire, she hadn’t been expecting two large moving men standing behind her with a pile of boxes. Her cheeks quickly burned to a bright red, but the men seemed to take no notice of it. Stacy smiled at her, and Katherine noticed a new pink dyed strip in Stacy’s otherwise dark hair. It was pulled into a ponytail today as a contrast to her usual pigtails. The change gave Katherine something to focus on as she tried not to think about her own attire. “Hi Katie, I didn’t wake you, did I?” Stacy said, looking down at her outfit as if they were perfectly normal. “N-no.” Katherine muttered. “Well, do you mind if we drop your stuff off? My guys are really quick and they’ll be in and out in a flash.” Katherine was excited at the idea of everyone leaving and gave a quick nod. Amy smiled and gestured to the movers. “Come on guys." She stepped inside past Katherine, the men carrying a large rectangular box between them. Katherine looked at the pile of boxes that remained outside, wondering what could be in them. Stacy analytically looked all around the apartment as she navigated through it. She walked down the hall to the guest room and looked inside. “Ah, this should work. In here guys.” The men followed past her into the room. Katherine heard the box hit the floor with a thud. The men walked out and returned to the pile of boxes outside. They made several more trips in the room, depositing the boxes with speedy precision. Katherine wondered what Stacy was doing in the room, but didn’t want to get in the way of the movers. She sat on the couch and returned to her show, trying to block out the noise. After the last load of boxes came in through the front door, Katherine noticed that the men weren’t leaving the room. She could hear the boxes being shuffled as if they were being disassembled, but she didn’t dare leave her spot on the couch. After what felt like an eternity, the men entered the living room, walked past her without a word, and closed the door behind them. Katherine wondered if there were more boxes she hadn’t seen, but her question was answered when she heard the sound of the moving truck starting up and driving away. Katherine sat there quietly, listening if Stacy was in the other room. She wondered if she had left without her noticing. She continued to listen, hearing light footsteps walking down the hall. Stacy walked around the corner, her face beaming. “Hey, want to come see?” Katherine didn’t try to hide the confused look on her face. She no idea what to expect at this point and just wanted to go back to having her free time. Katherine got up from the couch and followed Stacy as she practically skipped back to the guest room. A pink light shined into the hallway. Katherine hadn’t seen a light on in the room before, but was surprised that Amy would have a pink lightbulb. She entered in behind Stacy who turned around and spread her arms wide, presenting her work for review. “Well? What do you think?” Katherine mouth fell open as she took in the spectacle around her. The room had been completely transformed. Katherine’s eyes were immediately drawn to the oversized crib, complete with an oversized spinning mobile in the corner of the room. A normal-sized adult would appear small inside it, much less Katherine. Her gaze continued to the corners where there was a rocking chair, changing table, and a diaper pail. The walls were covered with stick-on decals of clouds, animals, letter blocks, and flowers. Several lamps put off a soft pink glow throughout the room. Katherine noticed a soft sensation beneath her bare feet and looked down. The center of the room was covered with a large sheep-skin rug. She unconsciously wiggled her toes, feeling the rug’s softness. She looked the room over again, completely speechless. “It’s a lot, I know, but isn’t it cute?” Stacy couldn’t wait for a response. “Oh, don’t you just love that rug? It’s sheepskin. Isn’t it just the softest thing in the world?” Katherine’s eyes explored every corner, trying to process what she was seeing. Her eyes fell on the open closet. Stacy followed her gaze, looking for any reaction to the room. “Oh, the closet. You've got to see this. This is the best part!” she grabbed Katherine's hand and led her over to the open door. Katherine looked up at the now packed closet. The top rack was completely full of baby clothes. Onesies, sleepers, and dresses bulged out of the closet. Ruffles and pastel colors entirely filled up the top section. The bottom section had been turned into organizer shelves with cubby holes. Each hole was full of stacks of different kinds of diapers, diapering supplies, bottles, pacifiers, toys, and every accessory a baby would need. Katherine couldn't speak as she looked the closet over, wondering if this was all some strange dream. Stacy clapped her hands together. “Isn't it amazing? You have no idea how excited I was that I got to do this. We've set up rooms for customers before, but nothing like this! Your boss is really amazing. I couldn't believe everything that she ordered. I told her about our supplies and she just ran with it…” Katherine could barely understand the words Stacy was saying. “My… my boss?” Katherine muttered quietly. Stacy stopped in the middle of her rant, anxious for any feedback from Katherine. Her eyebrows furrowed as she tried to understand Katherine's confusion. “Yeah… Kelly, right? She put in this order for you…” Katherine didn't take her eyes off of the stack of diapers in front of her. “She did?” she asked in her quiet tone. “Oh…” Stacy said, showing the first hint of awkwardness Katherine had ever heard from her. “She didn't tell you. I think I understand…” Stacy went still as the quiet room was filled with a muffled hissing noise. She listened carefully, then looked down at Katherine as she realized the source. Her cheerful smile returned and she placed her hands on her hips. “Well, it sounds like someone needs a change.” Katherine felt a familiar warm sensation in her diaper and realized that she had just had an accident. She looked down at her now swollen diaper in disbelief. She felt tears starting to form, but Stacy picked her up and rested her head against her shoulder. “No worries, we’ll get you taken care of.” With one hand she patted her back, and the other rested under Katherine’s bottom as she supported her, inadvertently squishing the warm wet padding against her. Stacy wasn’t as tall as Amy, but still had no difficulty picking up and carrying Katherine. She laid Katherine on the changing table and undid the tapes of the wet diaper. “There, there sweetie, it’s okay.” She gave Katherine a quick boop on her nose and giggled. “Let’s get you cleaned up.” Stacy reached under the changing table and pulled out a pink cloth diaper. “I also threw in some cloth diapers in the order. They’re so soft and I think you’ll like them more than disposables.” She pulled the front of the used diaper down and grabbed a wipe. Katherine began to sit up in an attempt to protest, but Stacy put a hand on her shoulder to keep her down, wagging her finger back and forth. “Ah ah ah, no being fussy. I might end up putting you in the diaper pail by accident.” She giggled at her own joke. “Hold still for me sweetie.” She continued to smile brightly as she wiped and powdered Katherine. Katherine laid there, unsure if there’s anything she could do. “Let me get you up to speed. Miss Anderson put in a special order for you to have your very own nursery. It was very generous and she wanted to make sure you had everything you need for your new job.” She rolled up the used diaper into a ball and deposited it into the diaper pail. “I helped her pick out everything and offered to set up your nursery. She asked if I knew much about this stuff and I told her that I have had experience ‘babysitting’ before.” She lifted Katherine’s legs and slid the cloth diaper underneath her. Katherine’s bottom rested on the soft material that felt like a pillow. “She asked if I’d like to babysit, and of course I said yes! The hospital has a program for in-home patient care and I’m now officially your babysitter.” Katherine’s eyes went wide as she finally understood what was happening. Stacy pulled up the cloth diaper between Katherine’s and began fastening the velcro straps. The material was so thick it pushed Katherine’s legs apart. “The only downside of these is you’ve got to have plastic panties to make sure you don’t leak. But they last a long time, and we can get some really cute pants for you. You can even add cloth stuffer pads to make them last longer. I think I put some down here…” She leaned over under the table and rummaged around for a moment. “Yes! Here they are.” She held up two curved cloth pads that matched her diaper. “Want to see how they look?” Without waiting for a response, Stacy undid the velcro and pulled the front of the diaper back down. “I think two is the most we would be able to get away with.” She slid the stuffers underneath Katherine’s bottom and carefully tucked them inside the lining of the diaper. The material had tripled in thickness, creating a noticeable squeezing sensation when she pulled the thick padding back up between Katherine’s legs. Her thighs forcibly spread out around the diaper as Stacy pulled the front down and re-fastened the straps. “Oh my gosh that is so cute! That thing will last you all day. Now, let’s see if we can’t get some cute panties for that poofy butt.” As Stacy walked over to the closet to look at clothing options, Katherine craned her neck down to look at the beach ball around her waist. She couldn’t even see her toes over the bulk of the diaper. Stacy quickly returned from the closet with her hands full. “Okay, so here’s what I’m thinking…” She held up two sets of panties in each hand. She held out a transparent pink pair for Katherine to see. “These are plastic. They’re pretty loud but keep you from leaking. Unfortunately, they aren’t very cute looking. Now these…” She held up the other pair. They were a shiny pink satin with ruffles all along the bottom. “These are just decorative and aren’t waterproof. I think we should try both!” Stacy shifted down towards Katherine’s feet and raised her legs in the air. She first slid the plastic panties over her feet and shimmied them up her legs. The plastic crinkled loudly as she slid it up and around the bulky diaper. She then repeated the process with the other pair. The cool satin tickled as the ruffles ran over Katherine’s legs and she let out an involuntary giggle and squirmed at the unexpected sensation. Stacy grinned and gave her a devious look. “Ohhh… Is someone ticklish?” Katherine’s smile was instantly gone, replaced with a look of horror. Stacy quickly slid her hands under Katherine’s shirt, prodding her sides. “Tickle time!” She yelled as her fingers fluttered over Katherine’s sensitive skin. Katherine tensed and writhed on the changing table, laughing wildly and trying to squirm away. “No, no, no, no, please!-” She groaned in between laughs. Stacy moved town to her thighs which were helplessly exposed from the thick diaper. She leaned over and placed her mouth on Katherine’s belly, blowing a loud raspberry as she tickled. Katherine was almost screaming with laughter, trying to catch her breath in between her pleas. “NO! Please stop!” Stacy finally relented, giving her a kiss on the forehead. “I won’t tickle you too bad… we wouldn’t want to make you have another accident, would we?” Katherine blushed at the question. Stacy smiled at her response and returned to the closet. “So, we need something cute to go with your undies...” She pulled two dresses from the closet. “You’ve got an entire new wardrobe to look through... what to pick?” She held up two frilly dresses, one pink, and one yellow with pink accents. “What do you think?” She weighed them back and forth. Katherine just stared at them, unsure what to say. She just wanted to stay in her t-shirt. She wanted to be alone. But she knew that wasn’t going to happen. She had peed her pants without any idea it was happening. She didn’t want to admit that she needed help, but she knew she didn’t have a choice any more. “The yellow one.” She said quietly. The grin on Stacy’s face somehow grew bigger at the response. “I like that one too.” She came over and helped Katherine out of her shirt. Katherine felt the need to cover herself, but her chest was so flat there was practically nothing to cover. Stacy helped her sit up, balancing on the giant diaper, and held the dress up over her head. “Arms up.” Katherine complied and Stacy slid the dress over her head. It fanned out just below where her breasts would be, the frills pushing the dress out to all sides and exposing her frilly diaper cover. “Oh my gosh I just want to die.” Stacy said through her hands that covered her mouth. “You are so stinking cute! Here, let’s try this.” She almost ran to the closet and pulled out a yellow bonnet and a matching yellow pacifier. “Open” She said, placing the large nipple in Katherine’s mouth. She reluctantly opened and accepted the nipple. Stacy pulled out two hair ties, fixing Katherine’s hair into two pigtails. She fixed the bonnet on her head, tying it underneath her chin in a bow. “Okay, I can’t stand this. You are the cutest thing I’ve ever seen.” Stacy pulled out her phone and snapped a picture before Katherine knew what was happening. “Have you had lunch yet?” Stacy asked. Katherine was trying to speak to protest the picture, but found that the bonnet securely held her mouth closed around the giant pacifier, preventing her from speaking. She shook her head no while trying to open her jaw. Stacy noticed the predicament. “That’s okay, don’t worry about it. I’ll take your bonnet off for lunch. I’ll go make you something and be right back.” She picked Katherine up from the table and walked over to the crib. She pulled at a latch and the large panel slid to the floor. Stacy placed Katherine on the soft mattress and handed her a stuffed sheep. “Now you play with Lamby while I go get lunch ready.” She put the crib wall back up and left Katherine alone in the room. Katherine looked down at the stuffed lamb, holding the soft material close to her chest. She suckled her pacifier and looked around the room. She couldn’t believe that any of this was real. She squirmed around the bulky diaper, trying to find a comfortable position. The high wall of the crib was far too tall to crawl over, even if the diaper wasn’t impairing her movements. Katherine attempted to stand, having to awkwardly shift from her knees to her shaky feet. Before she could even be upright, the heavy diaper threw off her balance and she fell squarely on her bottom. The padding ensured that there was no pain, but she still felt like crying. She couldn’t escape, she couldn’t yell for help, she couldn’t even go to the bathroom if she wanted to. Tears welled up easily in her eyes and she hugged her lamb close to her. She wasn’t sure how much time had passed before Stacy returned with a bottle in her hand. “Hey, sweetie. Ready for lunch?” Katherine eyed the bottle skeptically, then looked into Stacy’s eyes. Stacy met her gaze, sensing her hesitation. “Don’t worry. Kelly told me you’ve nursed before. I want to keep you on a regular schedule so your tummy doesn’t get upset.” At the word ‘nurse’, Katherine involuntarily looked at Stacy’s exposed cleavage, her black tank-top struggling to support her breasts. The shirt was tight against her slender waist, and Katherine stared for longer than she realized. Stacy’s grin turned devilish as she realized where Katherine was looking. She turned her own gaze down and peered down her own shirt. “Yeah, sorry sweetie. I don’t think I’ll be able to help you there.” She began to unlock the crib and a familiar blush returned to Katherine’s cheeks. “I can’t feed you, but maybe later I’ll let you nurse if you’re good.” She gathered Katherine up in her arms and walked over to the rocking chair. “I know how soothing that can be for a baby.” Katherine went limp in Stacy’s arms as she supported her. She hadn’t meant to stare at her. She wasn’t implying that she wanted to nurse. Why did I do that? Katherine’s thoughts felt fuzzy and slow as she tried to wrap her head around what was happening. Stacy sat in the chair and cradled Katherine in her arms. She undid the bonnet and removed her pacifier. She brought the bottle up to Katherine’s lips and she instinctively opened her mouth. She wrapped her lips around the nipple and began to suckle. Her mouth curled into a frown as the taste of formula hit her tongue. “Oh, don’t pout.” Stacy said, sticking her lower lip out turning her own mouth into a mock pout. “This is what babies need. You’ll get used to it, and if you need some help, I brought some things that can assist you.” Katherine wasn’t sure what she meant, but couldn’t imagine anything worse than formula. She suckled from the bottle and swallowed the thick mouthful. Stacy smiled. “That’s my good girl.” Katherine felt a strange pang of pride at the comment. While balancing the bottle, Stacy pulled out her phone and tapped the screen a few times. The room slowly began to dim, only a soft pink glow coming from the bulbs. Katherine would have sworn it was evening thanks to the blackout curtains over the window. Stacy spoke quietly, as if she didn’t want to disturb the peaceful room. “They’re smart bulbs. I can set them to whatever color I want and set schedules for them. This is what we’ll set the room to for nap time.” Katherine mentally wanted to protest the idea of a nap, but she felt her jaw stretching as the darkness encouraged her to yawn around the bottle that was already half gone. “Perfect timing, I think someone is getting sleepy.” Stacy said, still holding the bottle firmly in place. Katherine felt herself relaxing as she suckled until the bottle was empty. The bland taste wasn’t as overpowering anymore and she was able to finish the bottle easily. Stacy took away the empty bottle and replaced the pacifier in her mouth. She left the bonnet untied and carried Katherine over to the crib. She lifted up the blankets and laid Katherine gently down on the mattress, covering her with the blankets. “Just hold on one minute, I’m going to try something.” Stacy left and walked over to the closet. Katherine felt her vision beginning to fade as the combination of the darkened room, warm blankets, and her full belly all chipped away at her will to stay awake. Stacy returned a moment later with several objects in her hands. She walked to the foot of the bed and began to slip something over Katherine’s feet. She strained to lift her head and saw satin booties that matched her diaper cover. Stacy moved up and began to slid matching mittens over her hands. Katherine tried to protest, but Stacy’s grip was far too strong for her tired state. Stacy’s face went stern as she laced straps around Katherine’s wrist. “No fussing unless you want a spanking. I’m sure I left a paddle here somewhere.” She paused to look Katherine in the eye, showing her the seriousness of the threat. Katherine went limp and let Stacy tie the mittens around her hands. Lastly, she grabbed a set of headphones and slid them over Katherine’s ears underneath her bonnet. She tied the bonnet’s straps into a tight bow, securing the headphones and pacifier in place. Suddenly, Katherine began to hear the soft hum of a white noise tone in the headphones. She could only see Stacy mouthing the words, “Sweet dreams.” Before she raised the side of the crib and shut the door behind her. Katherine tried to move her hands inside the mittens, but found the material was to slick for her to get a grip on anything. She tried to shift her bonnet and headphones away, but they wouldn’t budge. She looked up at the spinning mobile and watched the characters as they moved in slow circles. A woman’s quiet voice began to drift through the white noise in the headphones. “Hello there, my precious baby. Everything is okay. You’re safe. Just listen to my voice. Mommy’s voice.” The voice was just above a whisper, speaking in long, slow breaths, as if she was breathing in Katherine’s ears. She felt tingles run down her back. “Mommy loves you baby. Mommy will take care of you. Close your eyes and let mommy take care of you.” Katherine felt her eyelids getting heavy, and quietly drifted off as the voice guided her to sleep. Amy exited the hospital and returned to her car, thinking over the meeting she had just had. Kelly had been unusually businesslike with her compared to the past few days. The meeting had lasted two hours, but was mostly just Kelly going over a guide for new instructors. Kelly had only asked one question that still bothered her. How do you feel about that store clerk, Stacy? Amy could still hear Kelly’s tone clearly in her head. She had told her that Stacy was a very nice person and seemed very knowledgeable about the supplies that were purchased for Katherine. Kelly had seemed satisfied at the answer and hadn’t pressed any further, but Amy couldn’t help but wonder what it meant. She pulled up to the apartment and walked up to the door. She unlocked the door to find Stacy sitting on her couch. Stacy turned and smiled as if she had expected her to walk in. “Hi Amy! I hope you don’t mind, but Katherine let me in and we got your stuff delivered and all set up. Katherine’s down for a nap in her room. Would you like to see?” Amy’s blank face stayed frozen as she took in what Stacy had said. “Wait… my stuff?” Stacy returned her confused look. “Oh... did Kelly not tell you I was coming by today? She called me and asked if I could start today as a sitter while we got everything setup. I’m sorry she didn’t say anything, I thought you knew.” Amy racked her memory of the conversations with Kelly if there was anything she had missed. She shook her head as if the memory suddenly came back to her. “Oh yeah, that’s right. I forgot she did talk about that.” Stacy still looked concerned. “I hope it was okay I came by. Kelly talked with me about what Katie needs and that she was here alone. Here, let me show you the room.” She turned to walk down the hall and Amy followed her. Stacy gently turned the doorknob, revealing the dimly lit nursery. Amy tried to keep her mouth from falling open as she looked around. “What do you think?” Stacy whispered. “I... I didn’t know what to expect.” She looked over to the oversized crib in the corner and noticed Katherine sleeping. She walked over and peered between the bars. “Isn’t she just precious?” Stacy said. Amy found herself clamping her hands over her mouth as the sight of her party dress. “Oh my... She’s adorable! That diaper is so poofy...” Stacy smiled at the observation. “Yeah, it’s a cloth diaper. It will hold a lot and she wouldn’t need a change for a while. I’ve got you all set up with diapers and outfits in the closet.” Amy just nodded, still looking around the room. Stacy gestured to the hallway and they both stepped outside. “Since your home now, I can take off. If you need anything, you can give me a call any time.” “Sure thing, thank you for watching her Stacy.” Stacy smiled. “It’s no problem. She’s so easy to watch. I’ll see you soon!” Amy walked her to the door and watched as she went to her car. As soon as she had driven out of sight, Amy walked back to the nursery. Katherine continued to sleep, softly sucking her pacifier. Amy just watched her as she slept, and looked around the room. She quietly whispered to herself “Oh Katie...what are we going to do?” Chapter 12: Amy sat on the living room couch, idly swiping at her phone’s screen. Various pictures from Instagram scrolled past, but she barely noticed what was on the screen, her eyes unfocused and distant. She wasn't sure what else to do. She thought about watching something on TV to relax and unwind, but she didn't want any noise to wake Katherine. At least while she was sleeping, she didn't have to process everything that had happened. The entire apartment had a tangible silence that felt foreign to Amy. She hated the quiet and always had to have some noise going on in the background. All she wanted was a distraction from all of the crazy changes that had happened in her life, but now she couldn't seem to get away from them even in her own home. Her eyes glanced down at the coffee table that now contained a small video baby monitor. She watched the tiny image of Katherine’s chest rise and fall slowly. She looked so peaceful, somehow able to sleep deeply with a ridiculously thick diaper between her legs. Amy had wanted to remove it as soon as Stacy had left, but decided she should not disturb Katherine if possible. She looked away from the monitor, another constant reminder of her predicament. Only one day after Katherine agrees to move in, and already her room and wardrobe had been completely transformed at Kelly's whim. Amy now not only had a roommate, but a roommate with a very complicated situation that she didn't even understand yet. Katherine seemed to be down a path of mental and physical regression. Amy racked her brain and began to compile evidence of Katherine's symptoms. Okay, she had just started her new job. That's perfectly normal to be stressed out about a new job, not to mention her first job right out of college. Student loans, first day as a doctor at one of the most prestigious hospitals in America, it's no wonder stress got to her. Stress can manifest in strange ways… Flashbacks of Katherine's apartment came to Amy's mind. Then she had all those accidents… Maybe she's always been prone to accidents and I just never knew. I wouldn’t be surprised if she was embarrassed and never told me. Although… bladder control is one thing, but she had full on incontinence a few times, then broke down crying like she was a little girl again. Maybe that was the beginning of a mental breakdown... There was a soft cooing noise from the monitor as Katherine moved in her crib, repositioning herself in her sleep. It was impossible to roll over with her thick diaper, but her head simple shifted as she continued to sleep on her back. Amy got up and walked to the kitchen, unable to look at the monitor anymore. She looked up at the bottles of alcohol perched on top of her cabinets, wondering if a drink would be helpful, or just help her ignore her problems. She shook the thought from her head and continued to remember. Then there was the hospital… I just wanted to help her get over her anxieties and we dressed her up as a baby. But some people actually thought she was as baby. Not only that, but she actually locked up and acted like one. She ate baby food. She used her diapers and never protested. Was this something she wanted all along? The thought seemed impossible to her. Sure, Katherine had always been a bit juvenile and hated being an adult, but who doesn’t? Was she just unable to process things and subconsciously fell into the opportunity to avoid her problems? She shook her head again, trying to shut down the wild train of thought. “I can't do this.” She whispered to herself. She felt her own anxiety levels starting to rise. I don't even know what's wrong with her. Am I helping her by doing this? She pictured Katherine attending the daycare that Kelly had so deviously set up for her. Anger joined her swirling cloud of emotions as she thought of Kelly. And how can she just do this? I don’t care if she's an administrator. She reassigns out jobs and opens a stupid credit card for Katherine to have a nursery? She seemed to enjoy it too. I knew she didn't like Katherine, but this isn’t right. You can't just hire somebody to go renovate someone’s house into a giant nursery. She didn't blame Stacy for her part in this. At least Stacy was somewhat helpful, even if she did pick out thousands of dollars of baby items for Katherine and renovate a room in her home. She blocked the new pink addition to her house out of her mind. She wasn't even sure where to begin to process that issue. I guess I won't be having any guests over for a while… if accidentally walked inside… Amy laughed, despite herself. There was nothing funny about the situation, but the sheer overload of the huge life changes finally seemed to get to her. Okay… I have a giant pink nursery in my house. That's my roommates' room. Oh, also I have a roommate now. My roommate sleeps in a crib. Is that good for her? Does she need all of this? What if it's making everything worse? What if she completely regresses? What if I become responsible for taking care of her? She thought back to the number of dirty diapers she had already helped Katherine out of in the past week. What if she becomes completely dependent? How long will I have to change poopy diapers for? A pang of guilt hit her as she asked herself the last question. How can I think that way? I helped cause this problem. Changing a poopy diaper is nothing compared to the humiliation and embarrassment she's gone through. It's just a dirty diaper. I change a hundred of them a day at work. At least I didn't have to sit in one… As she tried to block out the mental image of herself in a diaper, Amy felt her phone go off in her pocket. She pulled it out and saw a text from Stacy. “Oh, what now?” She muttered, opening the message. Sorry to bug you again, but I forgot one last thing. I had a high-chair and pack-and-play in my back seat and forgot to drop it off. It is okay if I swing back by? -Stacy Amy sighed and typed out a reply. Yeah, that’s no problem. Katherine’s still asleep. Amy hit send and placed her phone face down on the table, placing her face in her hands. I’m not sure how much more I can handle... After a few moments to clear her head, Stacy arrived at the door. As soon as Amy opened the door, Stacy noticed the look on her face. “You look like you’re about to crack. What’s going on?” Even though she barely knew her, Amy began to pour out the days of unprocessed emotions that she had been building up. Before she knew it, tears began to stream down her cheeks without warning. Stacy wordlessly guided her to the couch, sitting with her and listening to the stream of unfiltered thoughts until they eventually ran out. Stacy passed her a tissue, placed one hand over Amy’s, and gently rubbed her back with the other. “You’re in a really tight place right now. I know a lot of this stuff doesn’t make sense and is a little out there. But here’s what you’ve got to focus on: There’s a reason your friend is gravitating towards this. You’ve helped her discover something that her body’s been trying to tell her and clearly fighting with for a long time. If she could be happy like this, isn’t that worth it? I know it’s a lot of work too, but you’ve got support. Anytime you need help, either with Katie or with you, give me a call. For some people this isn’t an escape from life, it’s a lifestyle. We’re all just trying to figure it out, you know?” Amy nodded, wiping her eyes. “Seriously, you need anything you give me a call. Okay?” Stacy emphasized the last, the threat made clear by her glare. Amy nodded again, a smile starting to form. “Good. Katie needs a good strong mommy like you. If you break down, I don’t think I’d be able to handle two babies. Although...” She paused, looking thoughtfully towards the nursery. “You’d definitely have enough diapers for the both of you. Want to go try one on?” Her face stayed frozen for a moment, looking serious before a sly grin started to form. Amy snorted and started to laugh. “No, I think I’m good.” Stacy smiled. “That’s probably for the best. I’ll come back by tomorrow to check on you, okay?” Amy nodded and smiled back at her. “Sounds good. Thank you so much Stacy.” Stacy turned to leave, holding the door open before she exited. “Mommies need breaks too.” The door clicked shut, leaving the room quiet. The words almost hung in the air, then echoed in Amy’s mind for a moment. She was alone in the room; the only sound was a soft static and gentle breathing of Katie’s snoring coming from the baby monitor speaker. Amy glanced down at it, seeing the baby lying in her crib. “Mommy...” The word felt foreign to her. She felt a flush come to her cheeks as she came to terms with it. It was her title. It’s what she would become. She smiled, repeating it with confidence. “Mommy.” Epilogue Amy awoke to the soft buzzing of her alarm clock. She reached over and silence the alarm, slowly blinking the sleep from her eyes. The dark blurry room came in to focus and she settled on the baby monitor on her nightstand. The black and white screen showed a contentedly sleeping Katherine in her crib. Some mornings Katherine managed to wake up before her and Amy’s alarm would be replaced with gentle cries for attention. Amy smiled at the thought of a quiet morning, and slid out from under the covers, nestling her feet into the slippers beside her bed. She carried the wireless monitor with her as she went through her morning routine, managing to make it all the way from the bathroom, closet, and to the coffee pot before Katherine awoke, cooing softly in her crib. Amy placed a bottle in a saucepan of slowly warming water and went to check on Katherine before the gentle coos escalated to agitated cries. Amy cracked the door to the dark nursery, peering towards the crib. “Good morning, sunshine.” She said quietly, a bright smile plain in her voice. She inched the door open a little more and flicked the room dimmer to its lowest setting. Soft pink light faded on and glowed throughout the room. Katherine turned and smiled as Amy approached her. Amy smiled wider when she saw the good mood Amy was in. “Well aren’t we in a good mood today?” Katherine’s cheeks turned up in a smile behind her pacifier. She held her hands up, asking to be held. Amy lifted her out of the crib and held her close, Katherine nestling her head comfortably against her breast. Amy undid the flap on the back of Katherine’s footie pajamas, giving her diaper an inquisitive poke. The soggy material squished against her finger, clearly indicating it had been heavily used. “Let’s get you into a nice clean diaper.” Amy said, carrying Katherine over to the changing table. She wrestled Katherine out of her pajamas and undid the diaper. Nighttime wettings were almost a nightly occurrence for Katherine now, any shame of using a diaper long since gone. Amy was pleased to see that it was only wet. She slid the heavy diaper out from under Katherine, carefully rolling it up and discarding it in the diaper pail. After wiping, powdering, and taping up a new diaper, Amy walked over to the closet to pick out an outfit. Katherine stared up at the ceiling, gently kicking her legs and suckling her pacifier. Her daily routine was a comfortable assurance for her, and something that she now looked forward to. Amy returned with a light purple dress, complete with a matching diaper cover and bonnet. “Won’t someone look cute for her class today?” Amy said, holding the outfit up so Katherine could see. Katherine smiled behind her pacifier, the dimples on her cheeks prominently showing. Amy couldn’t help but smile. No matter how many times she saw that adorable smile, it always gave her a warm, motherly feeling. She slid the diaper cover up Katherine’s kicking legs, stretching the elastic over the thick diaper. Amy helped Katherine sit up and said, “Arms up.” Katherine instinctively raised her arms, and Amy lowered the dress over her head. She fluffed the fabric evenly around her waist, the lace edge of the dress almost covering the sight of the diaper cover. As Amy held up the bonnet, Katie looked over to the closet and pointed. Amy followed her finger, noticing the tulle of a tutu hanging over one of the many shelves in the closet. “You want to wear your tutu with your dress?” Katherine bobbed her head enthusiastically. Amy held open the bonnet and raised it over her head. “If you can be a good girl at class today, I’ll let you wear your princess tutu, okay?” Katherine made a pouty face at the requirement, but didn’t protest any further. Amy smiled and placed the bonnet on her head, gently tying the strings under her chin. “Let’s go get you some breakfast.” She said, picking up Katherine and heading to the kitchen. Over the past few months, Katherine’s diet had shifted to mostly bottles. Amy had noticed the difficulty solid foods had had on her digestive system, and now was very careful to limit her to mostly formula and baby food, only occasionally letting her have very soft food. She set Katherine down in her high chair, handing her a prepared bottle of formula. “They want to practice feeding in class today, so we’ll just have a bottle this morning and you can have breakfast in a few hours.” The pouty face returned, threatening to turn into a tantrum. Amy gave her a stern look. “Don’t get pouty. Do you want your stuffy?” Katherine nodded slowly, her face looking slightly less aggressive. Amy left the room, quickly returning with a small stuffed lamb. Upon seeing the toy, Katherine’s hands reached out for it. Amy held it just out of arms reach, holding the bottle nipple in front of Katherine’s mouth and saying, “ahhh.” Katherine mimicked her open mouth motion, and Amy slid the nipple into her mouth. Katherine grabbed the bottle, and Amy tucked the stuffed lamb into the high chair with Katherine. “Okay, you drink your ba-ba with Lamby, and I’ll go pack your bag for class.” Katie did as she was told without question. As Amy packed the bag of essential items, a brief thought flashed into her minds about how much had changed in Katie, and consequently herself. She had fallen into the role of a mother out of necessity for her friend, but she only just now realized how naturally it fit her. She loved having someone to take care of and who relied on her. It may not have been the healthiest transformation, but maybe it was what the both of them needed all along. She smiled to herself, thinking about how normal this had become for the two of them, and how happy they had become. “Drink up sweetie, we’re going to be late for daycare.” ~ Amy pulled into her assigned parking space and began the ritual of getting Katherine out of her car seat. She slung the diaper bag over her shoulder and balanced Katherine, closing the car door with her foot. She would be lying if she didn’t enjoy the close parking spot Kelly had arranged for her. The automatic doors opened for her and a few nurses smiled as they entered. “Good morning Katie!” A few of them said, giving her a little wave. Katie tried to bury her face in Amy’s scrubs, but couldn’t hide the little smile around her pacifier. She wiggled her fingers, giving them a little wave back. They made their way through their usual morning routine through the hospital, stopping at the daycare center. The desk attendant recognized them from down the hall and already began entering their information. “Got you down Amy, you can go ahead in.” “Thanks Mary.” Amy smiled at the attendant as she pushed the door open with her shoulder. Amy slid the diaper bag into her assigned cubby and found an unoccupied area for Katie to sit. She immediately reached for the toys, anxious to start playing. “Good morning ladies.” Amy heard a familiar voice. “Good morning Miss Anderson.” She looked over as Cindy Anderson approached. The high-schooler shared a startling resemblance to her mother, in attitude as much as appearance. Cindy rolled her eyes at the title. “Only my mother appreciates the formality.” She leaned down and put her hands on her hips. “And what are we up to little Katie cat?” Her tone quickly switching to baby-talk. “Are we excited to be the teacher’s assistant today?” Katie let out a little nod, trying to ignore Cindy and return to her toys. Amy always felt uncomfortable around Cindy, unsure if anything she said would be directly reported back to her mother. As far as she knew, Cindy and Kelly were the only other people in the hospital who knew about Katie’s situation. Cindy picked Katherine up and held her. “Don’t worry, we’ll take good care of Katie and have her all ready for her lessons this afternoon.” Katie looked visibly uncomfortable as Cindy held her in her arms. Amy nodded, trying not to show any irritation as she did. She took comfort that Cindy wasn’t the only worker in the daycare center and that Katie wasn’t left alone with her. As she held her, Cindy reached behind Katie’s bottom and patted her diaper. “Uh oh, feels like someone had an accident. Let’s go get you changed first, then maybe we’ll go play doctor!” She flashed Amy a knowing grin. “I’ll bring her by for the parenting classes this afternoon.” Amy’s pager buzzed loudly and she read the display on her hip. She always hated leaving Katie, but knew at least she could stop by if she needed to. She nodded and leaned over to give Katie a kiss on her forehead. “I’ll be back soon, be a good girl while I’m gone.” Katie reached her arms out, wanting to be held. The sight broke Amy’s heart, but she tried not to look sad for Katie. “It’s okay sweetie, it won’t be long. You have fun here, okay?” Katie pulled her arms back and nodded slowly, a frown visible around the edges of her pacifier. Cindy adjusted her arms so that Katie was facing her. “Don’t worry, we’re going to take good care of her. Let’s go get you changed.” She headed for the changing station, and Amy gave Katie one last wave before she was out of sight. She re-read her pager and headed out of the center. “Mommy will be back soon, don’t you worry.” Cindy said in a quiet voice so that only Katie could hear. She laid her down on a changing table and retrieved a pink diaper from her changing bag. “I don’t know how you can wear these things.” She said, unfolding the diaper and fluffing it. “They’re so thick. I mean the patterns are cute, but you’re tiny enough we could fit you in some baby pullups.” Katie looked at the ceiling, suckling her pacifier as Cindy moved through the steps of her diaper change. She had almost stopped talking completely, resorting to pointing and gestures for the simple requests that she had. Her life had become so simple for her that it almost wasn’t necessary. “I don’t know how an adult, much less a doctor, would let themselves be treated this way. You’re older than I am, and you’re getting a diaper change from a teenager. If I went through all that work, I don’t think I could give that up so I could play with baby toys and poop my pants all day.” Katie didn’t respond, simply looking at the colorful patterns on the ceiling. “Do you like that?” She paused as she taped up the new diaper. “Do you like being a little poopy-pants? Do you like wearing your little diapers and letting mommy change you and being mommy’s widdle baby?” Katie just looked at her, staying silent. Cindy laughed as she picked her up and walked over to a highchair. “I don’t know how you stand it, but if it keeps you out of trouble and we get a perfect little baby doll for mommies to practice on, then I guess I can keep your embarrassing little secret.” She locked the highchair table in place, securing it tightly against Katherine's waist. She reached over to the nearby storage cart and pulled out a small plastic purple container. “Mmmmm… what do we have today?” Cindy said, pretending to read the label. “Looks like some yummy prunes!” She leaned over and poked Katie's slightly chubby belly that poked out over the table. “These will help make sure everything keeps moving nice and smoothly so those mommies can get some good practice at changing dirty diapers.” Katie suckled on her pacifier, maintaining eye contact, but barely processing what Cindy said. This routine was nothing new from Cindy, and she no longer cared what anybody else thought of her. Any concern about her former job as a doctor had long since faded. She was thought of and treated as a baby here, and she happily fell into the role. Cindy reached over and gently plucked the pacifier out of her mouth. Katie held on for longer than she knew she should. She couldn’t help but feel resistant towards Cindy after the work she did to make her feel embarrassed. “No fussing little baby." Cindy said, waving the pacifier back and forth in the air. "You wouldn't want to get in trouble..." She stared into Katherine's eyes with an ominous expression. Katherine broke away from the intense stare, barely shaking her head. Cindy's face snapped back to it's usual cheerful smile. "Good girl!" She dipped the spoon into the jar, dipping out a large spoonful and hovering it in front of Katherine's mouth. "Open up, here comes the plane." She imitated a whirring propeller and landed the spoonful of prunes onto Katherine's tongue. Katherine winced as she swallowed. Prunes weren't her least favorite baby food option, but they definitely weren't her first choice. Cindy's grin showed the slightest hint of teeth as she watched Katherine's discomfort as she swallow the mush. "Isn't that yummy? Let's get you some more..." Spoonful after spoonful was fed until Katherine felt uncomfortably full. She handed her a bottle of formula to wash the meal down. Cindy had gotten into a familiar routine from feeding Katherine. She knew exactly how much was needed to fill her up, and how much would be uncomfortable for her. She rarely punished her for not eating enough, especially when she intentionally gave her too much, but she had no shortage of ways to 'have fun' with her doll. "I guess that's enough for now. We'll just have to make sure you're ready for your class." She wiped Katherine clean, popped the pacifier back in her mouth, and removed the table from her highchair. She picked her up and walked over to one of the play areas. "We've got a little time before class. You play, and I'll come back and check on you." This was Katherine's favorite part of daycare, when she got to be alone and play with the large collection of toys. Katherine barely noticed the time pass as she huddled a variety of toys together in her imaginary town. She giggled and cooed as her townspeople played and had a community tea party, until a pack of wild dinosaurs appeared, causing chaos and panic among the citizens. Just as the dinosaurs were surrendering, Cindy returned. "What a mess we've made. We better make sure we clean up before your nap time." Katherine began to visibly pout as she put down her toys. She knew that when Cindy said we, that it actually meant she would be closely supervised as she put the toys away. As she crawled back and forth to the toy bins, Cindy leaned down and gave her diaper an inquisitive squeeze. "My goodness, I think this little girl is very wet. We better get you changed." Katherine whined and wiggled out of the grasp Cindy had on her diaper. Cindy gasped loudly, as if this behavior was completely unexpected and unacceptable. "That's a naughty girl. You will listen to me when I talk to you!" Katherine tried to crawl faster in a futile attempt to get away from the teenager. Cindy quickly grabbed under her armpits and lifted Katherine up. As she held her in her arms, Cindy gave a quick swat to Katherine's bottom. The thick wet padding absorbed most of the spank, but the action immediately made Katherine start crying. "Keep it up and you'll get a real spanking, missy." Katherine continued to cry, but more softly as they walked over to the napping basonets. Cindy laid her down, squishing her bottom to emphasize how wet it was. "If you don't want a change, then I guess you can just take a nap in a wet diaper, just like a little baby would." She smirked and walked away, leaving Katie to suckle on her pacifier until she drifted off to sleep. Katherine awoke to Cindy lifting her up and checking her diaper. "My goodness sleepy baby, I didn't know a diaper could be so wet." Cindy carried her over to the changing table, beginning to unfasten the tapes on the diaper. As she pulled the front down, she paused. "You know, I think a nice wet diaper would be great practice for our class this afternoon. Maybe we'll just keep you in that wet thing since you were so insistent on not getting a diaper change." Cindy paused, then got a devious smile as she walked over to a cabinet and pulled out a small white bottle. "However..." She said, unscrewing the lid and pulling out a suppository. She held it up so Katherine could see. "Maybe you're diaper does still have some mileage left in it. It would be a shame to see your breakfast go to waste." The devious smile continued to grow as she pulled up Katherine's legs and lined up the suppository with her bottom. Katherine had since gone limp, losing all will to fight. Cindy swiftly popped the suppository up Katherine's rectum, mouthing a faint 'pop' noise as she did. She giggled to herself, pulling the diaper back up and refastening the tapes. "Alright my naughty little stinker, let's get you to class." Katherine was placed in a stroller and the two made their way to the training rooms. Katherine sucked her pacifier as she watched the rooms go by. She wiggled uncomfortably in her stroller as she felt the suppository melt inside her. She had almost completely lost her bowel control, and barely noticed movement anymore unless she was forced to mess with the help of 'assistance'. Cindy opened the classroom door and wheeled Katherine in. The mothers already sitting at their desks all turned to look. There was a chorus of 'awws' as they noticed Katherine in her outfit. Katherine buried her face in the material of the stroller as she was complimented. She didn't mind the individual treatment she received during class, but it was still embarrassing when all eyes in the room were focused on her. She looked around, until her eyes fell on Amy. Amy walked over, her smile beaming as she picked her up out of the stroller. Katherine smiled, happy to be returned to where she felt safest. "Alright everyone, let's get started. This is Katie, and she's going to be our little helper today." The lesson proceeded just as the others did. Katie dropped completely into her child-like headspace as she was passed around and used for demonstrations. The current phase of pregnant mothers taking the starter class would be finished soon, and she would begin with a new set soon after. Those who needed to practice breastfeeding would have a willing participant, soothing and holding techniques would be taught, and many, many dirty diapers would be at the ready for any who wished to practice. She was passed around like a careful little toy. The mothers cooed over her, until one gently supported her bottom, the saggy padding squishing under her hand. “My goodness, I think she’s ready for a changing.” The mothers with the least experience gathered around the table as Katherine was changed in front of them. Amy watched as Katherine's eyes unfocused and wandered around the brightly colored room. She suckled her pacifier, gently kicked her booty-covered feet, and curled and uncurled her fists as they reached around the changing table, clinging to the soft surfaces. Especially during her lessons, she was safe like this. Not a care in the world, nothing to be ashamed of. She was loved and cared for, and there wasn’t an ounce of shame left in her. Not long after the new diaper was in place and she was being passed around once again for practicing holding positions, the suppository’s effects took hold. Katherine didn’t even hesitate as the soft mess began to slide out of her. She gently grunted, and her diaper crackled as the plastic expanded outwards. The room went quiet for a moment, then was filled with laughter. “We might have changed her a little too soon.” The woman currently holding her extended Katherine out to arms-length, then returned her to the changing table. The other women snickered, some more experienced mothers adding comments. “That’s a baby for you. She's gonna go on her schedule, sometimes right after they get a clean diaper.” The now constant diet of milk and baby food had had drastic effects on Katie’s digestion. She had transitioned to only being able to stomach soft foods, her diet and bowel movements both closely resembling a toddler’s now. She was cleaned once again, and continued through her now normal routine: playtime, feedings, changings, and being held and nursed by dozens of mothers every day. She barely processed her day as it all went by around her, until the day was finished and she was back with the only person that mattered to her. Once in a while, Kelly dropped by to supervise, ensuring that everyone was fulfilling their roles. Today’s visit happened to occur during breastfeeding practice. Amy would offer suggestions to ease discomfort as the mothers took turns having Katie nurse. It was still difficult for Amy to watch as Katie latched on and suckled from their breasts without hesitation, almost like it was second nature while she was in this state. Kelly walked up behind Amy, placing a hand on her shoulder. She whispered quietly into her ear, “You know, this portion of the class is what I get the most positive feedback on. Breastfeeding is one of the most stressful things new mothers are concerned about, and this is an excellent opportunity for them to practice and ease their concerns. Considering how well this is going, I think it’s fair to say we will make this class a permanent feature of the hospital. If there’s anything we need to assist her further in her role, just let me know. Good work.” As she finished this, she turned and left. Amy let out a breath she didn’t know she was holding. Praise was a rare treat from Kelly, and she was happy to know that their unconventional job positions were safe for the foreseeable future. Once the rest of the lesson was complete, the ladies slowly shuffled out of the classroom. Katie’s belly stuck out slightly, clearly very full from her multiple feedings. “We’re all done and packed up for the day. Let’s get you in the stroller and we can head home.” Katie had mostly resorted to crawling these days, but it was still easier for Amy to just carry her where she needed to go. Katie snuggled against Amy’s breasts as she cradled her. Amy snuggled her closer as they walked to the corner of the classroom. “I bet someone’s sleepy. You had such a long day. Maybe we’ll take a little nap before dinner and then we can watch a Disney movie tonight.” Katie didn’t reply, her eyes fluttering closed in her mommy’s arms. “Maybe Stacy can come over to play too. Would you like that?” Katie went limp as she fell asleep. Amy placed her in her stroller, gently clipping the buckles over the front of her dress. She straightened the little bonnet around her head, and gave her a gentle kiss on the forehead. “Mommy’s sleepy baby. We made it through another day. Let’s go home.” She wheeled the stroller out of the hospital, and the two made their way home.

I've always got a hundred stories in my mind, but this just came-up and I had to write it down. Hopefully my muse remains with me. This fictional story contains explicit adult content and is intended for readers 18 and older. If you are under 18 or uncomfortable with mature themes, please stop reading now. Step Down Chapter 1 Present Day His first step brother was bad enough, but his new step-brother seemed even more unbearable because he was well-liked, had a good part-time job and had more freedom, but was younger! It was infuriating. And even if Lachlan used to tease him mercilessly for his bedwetting - even after his mom had split-up with Chris - that was at least 4 years ago and he’d thankfully finally stopped wetting. But Cayden still had a curfew at 19 years old for chrissakes! Noah had just turned 18 and could do what he wanted. He even had his own decent second-hand car. Sure, Cayden had gotten a low-level drink-driving charge, and just because his special licence conditions imposed a curfew, didn’t mean his parents had to! And he couldn’t believe his mum let his new step-dad spank him over it, nor did he really put up a fight or even run away from home - he knew he couldn’t take on Ross nor make it on his own yet. It was too shameful. He knew Noah must have been listening and laughing at the spanking. He wasn’t even able to drive his mum’s car without supervision for at least another 6 months. Noah wouldn’t let him anywhere near his old BMW. “You’d better wise-up bucko. You're very lucky my lawyer got you a Section 10 suspended license. Do you know how hard it is to get a job with a criminal record? Sometimes you can’t even travel to foreign countries with a DUI. You’re bloody lucky you didn’t kill someone, yourself or wreck the car. It’s going to be a long time before we can trust you like an adult again. You’ll need to show us you’re working towards being more responsible like Noah and either studying with a part-time job or joining the army and learn to behave like a man,” his step-dad Ross had reminded him again after the court date. No, Noah was the Golden Boy. He could do no wrong in Ross’ eyes and even his mum Steph fell in love with his charms. He’d just been accepted into the National Institute of Dramatic Art and mum had always loved drama at school, and had even been in amateur productions. Everyone was over the moon - they all expected he’d soon be on Neighbours or even in Hollywood or The West End in a few years. He’d already gained attention in regional High School drama competitions and he’d even been an extra in a couple of teen TV advertisements. It didn’t help Ross and Noah came from a rich family while Steph was more middle-class and they’d recently ended-up moving into Ross’ big fancy apartment on Sydney Harbour. Cayden had certainly noticed the hoity-toity attitude from Noah and his friends. Some of them owned yachts, horses, and went on big European holidays. Others were becoming doctors (ugh) and lawyers (ugh). One girl he fancied was even training to be a navy helicopter pilot. While they were usually polite, none of them really tried to hide their disdain for the nerdy or poorly-dressed Cayden. He’d even overheard Liv, Noah’s girlfriend, agreeing with Noah that he must still be a virgin - which was true, but still hurt - followed-up by the cruel laughter they all often employed. When he’d recently gotten some courage to talk to his counsellor about Lachlan and his teasing over his bedwetting, he’d said he probably still had some unprocessed trauma about the whole thing. And that might explain his disdain for Noah, who was clearly leagues ahead of him in maturity. It especially didn’t help when his mother Steph was convinced to get Cayden to wear Huggies DryNites pull-ups for his bedwetting because Lachlan would always complain about the smell and must have seen the benefit in doing less washing all the time. While Lachlan was relentless in the teasing over his “Huggies” - especially when he was wet in the morning - Cayden would beg to be allowed to try alternative methods (which he’d googled) such as special drugs, hypnosis or even just a washable bed pad. After speaking with the family doctor - always a terrifying ordeal for Cayden in front of the female doctor whenever his bedwetting came-up - his mum wasn’t keen on the drug side-effects. Besides, Dr Sharma said that nighttime protection could be beneficial for a teen’s restful sleep. Chris had finally put his foot down and said that if he was still wetting the bed like a toddler at 14, he would wear pull-ups like a toddler and that was that. And if he didn’t stop complaining, Cayden would get a spanking and they’d order some cloth nappies and plastic pants for him - something that Chris’ cousins had to wear for bedwetting when he was a child - arguing they’d be cheaper in the long-run than expensive DryNites. That shut-up Cayden, but triggered Lachlan into further ecstatic spasms of teasing - he’d google these dreaded babyish items and send them to Cayden via threatening SnapChats. He would manage to find all sorts of babyish versions made for adults to send to him and it made Cayden wonder who really wore all this stuff. Lachlan didn’t even get into trouble when Chris was teased at school about it. It got so bad, they had to move him to another school. Fortunately the stink of it didn’t follow him. While he lost the battle over his pull-ups, his mum did agree to some hypnosis which apparently had helped Chris give-up smoking. Not that Cayden stopped wetting for another two years, but he assumed it must have had an effect as his wet nights slowly reduced over time. The smaller spare room was eventually converted into a bedroom for Chris who had to keep his old single bed, while Lachlan as the older boy, upgraded to a double-bed and his own larger room. After his mum broke-up with Chris, they’d moved into a small apartment and things seemed to get better without Lachlan, even if he still sent the occasional SnapChat. Cayden didn’t have the guts to block him, lest he find another more public channel to humiliate him with. After Cayden finished High School with passable results, he bummed-around for a bit, playing games and riding to the beach. His mother demanded he get his license and get a job and start paying board because rent was getting really expensive. He countered that he was still trying to work-out what he wanted to do, and besides most kids these days had a gap year anyway. Not that he’d done much except playing games, swimming and having the occasional piss-up in the park with his mate Jack who would buy a box of cheap goon wine. He finally got his open license eventually - after failing once - of which his mother was very proud, until he fucked-up. In the meantime, she’d met Ross and they’d moved in, and while they weren’t paying rent anymore, the pressure had actually increased and they were once-again demanding Cayden grow-up and be like Noah. If only he could take the Pampered Prince down a peg or two and deflect some attention away from himself.

Dearly Beloved “Stephanie Sweeney, you come out of that bed right now,” Kate sighed in frustration as she yanked on the covers. The mound of ivory and green blankets wrapped themselves ever more tightly. Despite their size, Stephanie’s bare legs stuck out from one end while strands of her crisp wheat colored hair stuck out of the other end. The mound turned itself into a circle. “No way Jose, I am a warm cinnamon roll,” Steph protested. Kate sighed in frustration before dropping the covers and waiting. The mound of blanket shaped itself into a funnel from which two eyes were poking out, “Catherine Sweeney, are you still there?” “Yes I’m still here you dork,” Kate snapped as she grabbed the blankets again and tugged, ripping them clean off the bed. Blankets free, Steph stretched out to her full length, feet dangling off the edge of their queen mattress, hair framing the delicate features of her face. She wore a pink camisole but was otherwise naked. “Steph, what happened to your panties?” Steph giggled coyly as she bit her lip and seductively flexed her hips, slowly spreading her legs. She put all of herself on display. “Why Mrs. Sweeney, you’ve put me in a most compromising position. Anything could happen.” Kate licked her lips as the familiar rhythm of her heart amped itself up. Primary school as friends, High School as girlfriends, College as lovers, and then five years of married life. From the innocent pitter-patter she had felt as a girl but couldn’t understand to the drumbeat of adult passion, she was grateful that the excitement had never died. She couldn’t help but be drawn into Steph’s beckoning to come hither. “Why Mrs. Sweeney,” Kate replied as she leaned in for a kiss. “Don’t you know we both have work today. Now is hardly the time for bestial acts of carnal lust.” “I can’t help myself,” Steph pouted as she wrapped her hands around the back of Kate’s neck and pulled her in tight. “Just the sight of you fills my mind with the most ungodly of thoughts. My little pocket wife I just want to hear you make little squeeks of satisfaction all day long. Kate wasn’t exactly pint sized, though at around five feet tall she was by no means large. Less then one percent of American women were over six feet tall however. Lucky for me, Kate thought, that much more of her to love. The squeeks Steph was asking for came fast as her arm drifted between Kate’s legs and began to play. The gentle waves of pleasure washed over Kate like a current. What strength she had left to prop herself up fled and she fell into Steph’s body, he giant wife’s arms quickly wrapping around her and squeezing tightly. “Seriously though,” she said after taking a few moments to indulge. “Let me up, please? I’ve got to get to work.” She pulled herself away as Stephanie’s arms released their hold over her. “How many dead bodies are you looking at today?” Steph asked as she rolled over from the spot she had been laying in and propped herself up in the bed. “Hopefully none,” Kate replied as she snatched her phone from the dresser. “No text messages last night,” she turned to face Stephanie, letting the phone dance in her hands. “I guess that means no one was murdered, I…uhhh Steph?” “Hmm?” Steph was sitting cross-legged on the bed, the traces of a seductive little smirk still on her face as she blatantly undressed Kate with her eyes. “Are those…skid marks?” Kate’s upper lip curled in disgust. Stained into the bedsheets right where Steph had been lying were two very unpleasant looking spots in the filthiest of colors. “Oh?” Steph spun her head back, glancing at the streaks. “Whoops.” “‘Whoops’? Are you hecking serious right now?” Kate asked. She dramatically flared her nostrils as if an odious stench had crept into them. The unconcerned look in her wife’s face continued t to enrage her. “Don’t just keep sitting in it!” She grabbed her arm and yanked her, pulling her up into a standing position. “It’s….oww! I didn’t mean to,” Steph protested. “Ugh, just get in the shower while I wash the sheets.” Kate groaned. “I dun wanna,” Steph stamped her foot like an impatient toddler. “Just get in the shower you dirty girl,” Kate snapped as she shoved Steph towards the bathroom door. “Honestly, who above the age of three argues about getting into the shower. I’ll hose you down myself if you don’t get in there.” Steph wiggled her eyebrows, “That does sound like fun.” “IT WON’T BE A SEXY SHOWER!” Kate screeched as she pulled the door shut. “I better hear water coming out of that showerhead.” There was a muffled response from the bathroom but it was soon followed by the sound of running water. Kate had to choke back bile as she pulled the sheets from the bed. She could do nothing but stare at the soiled markings. Steph had never been the most hygenic girl but somehow this felt like an awful escalation of some of her worst tendencies. When Steph emerged she did look much fresher. Her skin had turned a tender shade of pink and the fresh scent of lilac soap emanated from her body. At least she had made an effort. “I made your breakfast,” Kate waved her hand at the table. “Sorry Mrs. Sweeney but I’m gonna be late for work if I don’t get going.” She gave Steph a peck on the cheek as she pushed herself towards the exit. “Thanks Mrs. Sweeney,” Steph replied as she sat down at the table, fork practically in hand. “I don’t deserve you.” “I know you don’t,” Kate grinned as she left. * *. * “I mean I don’t want to hecking complain but it was beyond nasty. Then I had to pour on a fake smile because I didn’t want her day to start with her wife being furious with her. She’s under enough pressure already but, I mean, what’s next? Do I have to wipe her ass?” Kate scowled into her phone. She was curled up in her car. The engine was running and the heat was pouring out of the vents as toasty as she could get it. A sprinkling of snow outside threatened absolutely frigid conditions. She sipped from a styrofoam cup. Gas station cappuccino. Her stomach would hate her later. “Would you wipe her ass if she asked you to?” the woman on her phone asked. A pair of thick glasses framed a face whose natural smoothness was giving way to age lines. Salt and pepper hair hung from her head in a sensible bun. A white medical coat hastily tossed over a short sleeve shirt left Kate envious. Kate’s therapist was in southern California. “What kind of question is that?” Kate asked as she took another pull from her drink, enjoying the feeling of sugar and carbohydrates rushing about her body and flushing her skin. “Of course I’d wipe her ass if she asked me too. Why do you think I’m so mad? Of course I’d like her to have better hygiene but, like, if that’s what it took, I’d scrub her every day.” “It sounds to me like you want to baby her,” her therapist replied. “Don’t you think she should learn how to take care of herself?” “Are you kidding,” Kate laughed. “I’ve been taking care of her since we were five years old! Do you know in kindergarten I gave her my juice box every day? She never got to school with a drink.” “Then maybe you’re not helping her,” her therapist replied. “You’re enabling her. She’s been dependent on you ever since you were kids. She doesn’t know how to handle grown up things because you’re always there to do them for her.” Kate blinked. “Is that a bad thing? I mean, I love her. I want to do things for her.. If she’s dependent on me, that’s pretty…” she let the thought linger in the air. Stephanie wasn’t exactly a defenseless woman. She played center professionally. When they were in grade school she could already bodycheck all the boys. Hell, she could probably play in the NBA and still be one of the best in the league. The thought of Stephanie Sweeney curled up in a pathetic little ball of uselessness because she couldn’t pop the top on a can of fruit was stimulating. It’s ok Steph, here let me do it for you. Kate had a rather good idea of what her therapist was going to tell her. Was she enabling Stephanie? Of course she was. She reveled in enabling Stephanie to be a co-dependent pile of nerves. No matter how strong, fast, and powerful she was to the public, to millions of fans, Kate got to see that special side of Steph that no one else did. So what her therapist said next shocked her, “Not at all.” “Huh?” Kate blinked. “I thought you were going to tell me I needed to stop doing things for her.” Her therapist smiled, “What you need is just a bit more patience. You know how a mother gets really frustrated but somehow always manages to keep it together? I think that’s the best way to deal with your wife Mrs. Sweeney.” “You want me to be my wife’s mom?” Kate arched her eyebrow. “Not exactly,” her therapist replied. “Hold on, let me share my screen with you.” She pressed a button on her keyboard and a static black and white spiral appeared on Kate’s phone. With another movement of her mouse, the spiral began to spin. “What’s this supposed to be hypnotism?” Kate asked. “Don’t be silly!” her therapist answered. “You can’t hypnotize someone like on television. And who ever heard of getting hypnotized over a Zoom call? No, this is just a relaxation technique. Do me a favor Mrs. Sweeney and just stare into the center of the swirl.” “Ok,” Kate shrugged. Why not, what’s the worst that could happen? She stared at her phone for a couple of seconds and had to admit that she felt a bit more calm. Her coffee sloshed around in her hands and had it not been covered, it surely would have been all over her sweater. She clumsily sat it back in the drink holder, her eyes never moving from her screen. “Are you looking at the spiral Kate?” “Uh-huh….” Kate trailed off. The spiral was round. It kept spinning. She felt good when the spiral kept spiraling just like a spiral that spiraled around in a spiral over and over again just like a spiral spiralling. Her trail of thought brook as she let out a soft google. “I’m looking at the spiral doctor….” “Does it make you feel good?” “It makes me feel spirally,” Kate snickered, “like I’m all gloopy.” “Well, let’s see if we can’t reform that gloop just a teensy bit,” the therapist said. “Now Kate, I want you to listen very closely to my instructions.” Kate could hear her therapist talking. She knew the words but couldn’t put them together. Yet, somehow, new ideas were beginning to take shape in her mind. She suddenly had quite a few ideas about how she should deal with little Stephy. By the time the spiral disappeared from the screen to be replaced by her therapist’s face, she already quite knew what she wanted to do that night. * * * The workout had been intense, which was just the way Steph liked it. Another member of the team was in town over the winter and they’d met up for some one on one and a tour through the gym. All of her muscles had been touched and her limbs felt like they were on fire. She was parked back on the couch at home with a towel wrapped around her neck. She felt a little bad about how the morning had gone. It wasn’t that she tried to be slovenly or even hated being clean. A hot shower or a good steam bath after a nice workout was heavenly after all. She just never seemed to get it. Plus, as bad as she’d felt about the whole thing, Kate had just made it right with a smile. Somehow not cleaning had led to a delicious home cooked breakfast. So obviously the wifey wasn’t that upset. “I’m home sweetie!” the door had opened and a voice called from the front door. Steph lifted herself up on the couch and stared across. A mound of boxes piled into Kate’s hands towered over her head. “You went shopping? How much did you buy?” she leapt from the couch and moved to Kate, scooping the boxes from her hands. “Be careful Stephy, those boxes are heavy!” Kate said. “I mean it’s fine?” Steph was a bit confused. She always did the heavy lifting. Kate wasn’t out of shape but she didn’t exactly hit the bench either. “What is all this junk anyway?” Kate giggled coyly, “Presents for my Superstar Princess of course!” She had a vacant look in her eyes as if she was having trouble focusing. Had she been drinking? No, definitely not. She hadn’t taken something had she? “Really?” Steph picked up one of the boxes and examined it. It was fairly large but made of plain cardboard. The store shipping labels were on it but there was no indication of what actually was inside. It was postmarked to a drop off location. Kate had ordered all of this same day shipping for pickup? Why? “What’s in this one?” “Do you want to know baby?” Kate grinned as she wrapped her hands around Steph’s neck. Steph couldn’t help but let out a low moan of pleasure as her wife’s tongue made its way along her earlobe, caressing the side of her face. Kate whispered as her tongue retracted, “I’ll have to show you in the bedroom.” “Mmm, I’d love to,” Steph pecked Kate on the cheek. “But I am exhausted, I did a hard burn today at the gym. Unless you want me to just lie there.” She had returned to the couch and Kate descended upon her knees, straddling both of them and pinning her against the sofa. “That will be perfect actually,” she said. “Then I’ll have you right where I want you. You’ll be helpless, my prisoner” “Kinky,” Steph beamed. “But you know I’m not into chains and things, I hope that’s not what we’re doing.” “Of course not,” Kate replied. “I’d never tie up my little Stephy…unless she was a really bad girl. You’ve been good today, right?” “I’m too tired to be naughty,” Steph replied. “Come on then,” Kate stood back up and lifted Steph’s hand, pulling on it. “Don’t worry, I’ll take care of everything. She selected two of the boxes, scooped them under one arm, and held Steph’s hand with the other. Steph allowed herself to be guided into the bedroom. “Ok, arms up!” “Uhh, maybe it would be easier if I undress myself…” Kate’s head didn’t quite come up to Stephanie’s shoulders. There was no way she’d…”huh?” Kate had grabbed the bottom of Steph’s shirt and yanked upward with such force that Steph ended up stooping slightly and Kate was able to pull the entire shirt off. It happened so quickly that Steph barely registered the action. Her shorts and underwear came next, then her socks. Kate took off everything. “Alright, can you lie down in the exact center of the bed sweetie?” Kate asked. “And spread your legs a little, ok?” Wow she wants access already. Is she trying to make up for this morning? “Oh and close your eyes?” “Why is that?” Steph asked. They usually didn’t do this kind of thing. It was exciting but also a bit frightening. When they made love, both of them chased what they wanted. Kate was asking to top her in a way they’d never tried before. “Sweetie, if you don’t listen, I’m going to blindfold you.” And what was with “sweetie?” Steph didn’t hate it but it wasn’t a common pet name that Kate dropped for her. Steph shrugged as she set her head against the pillow and snapped her eyes shut. Well just relax and see what she has in store for you. Steph could hear the sound of boxes being cut into and pulled open. Packing material was crinkled and set aside. Plastic torn. More crinkling. A lot more crinkling. How much crinkling was there? Steph wanted to sneak a peek but Kate had obviously worked hard on this scenario and she wanted to see it through. “I know this will be hard but can you lift up slightly for me sweetie?” Kate asked. Without opening her eyes, Steph followed her instruction and raised he butt. She could hear a crinkling sound and then an, “Ok you can sit back down,” from Kate. She was on top of some sort of pad now. It was soft and comfortable but crinkled ever so slightly as Steph sat on top of it. The smell of fresh powder hitting her nose helped her put two and two together. Kate wasn’t really…her eyes flew open and she watched in horror as Kate brought the front of a massive diaper up around her crotch. “Kate, what is this?” “It’s a diaper sweetie.” “I know that, why are you putting me in one?” “Because your mushy little squishbutt may not be clean and I don’t want to wake up with soiled sheets again,” Kate answered. “That’s not funny,” Steph scowled. “You’re being a bit of a bully Mrs. Sweeney.” “You can call me mommy sweetie,” Kate grinned as she taped the diaper into place. She leaned forward again and kissed Steph’s forehead as her hand patted the front of Steph’s diaper, the loud crinkle was now unmistakable. “Look, just get up so I can take this off,” Steph replied. “I’m sorry but I am really not into this roleplay scenario at all.” “Are you saying you don’t like your diaper?” Kate asked. “Not at all.” “We’ll have to change that then.” Kate replied with sinister glee as she produced a vibrating wand. She dropped the wand to Steph’s diaper, dragging the nub along the front of it. “Come on Kate, I really want you to sto…..oh!” Kate had turned the vibrator on and pushed it between Steph’s legs. The padding of the diaper pushed against her as the vibration rumbled through her body. Kate knew just the right spots to hold the wand to trigger Steph. The wave built quickly and within a matter of seconds, Steph felt like her body was ready to cry out in joy. “Stephy, sweetie, do you want to make cummies?” “Uh-huh….” Steph didn’t even care that the weird roleplay was disturbing. Kate had been so forceful about build up her arousal that her brain had already fogged up. She could only think about how good it would feel to melt in Kate’s hand. “Say it,” Kate said. She had lifted the wand upwards slightly. It still felt really good but was just missing the critical spot that would allow Steph to continue building to a rapturous climax. “So you want to make cummies.” “I…” it was actually kind of embarrassing. ‘Cummies’ come on that was a weird fetish thing to say but she wanted to let Kate know it was working. She had to say it, “I want to make cummies.” “Where do you want to make cummies?” “Uh…” where were they going with this? In the diaper? Oh that was embarrassing too. Was this a shame thing? Kate teased her briefly in a great spot before lifting the wand again, “Where do you want to make cummies Stephy?” “I want to make cummies in my diaper!” Steph shrieked. Wailing it out and getting it out there would let them both move on. Yes, she’d surrender to her wife. She’d get that rush. Then later she could lay down the law about this being weird. Kate sighed and shook her head, pulling the wand away and clicking the switch over. “That’s a shame, only good girls who like their diapers get to make cummies in them.” “But I…” Steph swallowed. Did she like it? Not really. It was definitely weird. But damn she needed to cum now. She needed it. “I do like my diapers, uh, mommy. I like them a lot!” “I don’t believe you.” Kate clicked the vibrator back on but instead ran it gently across her chest. A touch of scarlet came into her cheeks. “Mmmm, it does feel good. I wish I had a good little diaper loving girl who could feel it.” Damn it, how far is this going to go. “That’s me mommy, I’m your good little diaper loving girl. I love my diapers sooo much~~~” Steph felt like an idiot. If this ever left the bedroom… Kate clicked the wand off again and stared directly into Steph’s eyes, a wicked grin plastered on her face. “Prove it.” “How do I do that?” “That’s easy,” Kate said as she slid back slightly. Steph would easily be able to extract herself from the bed now and walk away. “A good little girl is going to wet her diapees instead of making a mess out of mommy’s bed.” “You can’t be serious.” The thought instantly cooled Steph off. She might not be the cleanest person around but she wasn’t going to just piss herself like a dumb baby. “I guess you need another taste,” Kate replied as she pinned Steph’s legs again, turned the vibrator on, and thrust it into the center of the diaper. She let it dig deeper and deeper until Steph was shrieking with pleasure. She had a thought to control her sounds so that Kate wouldn’t know how close she was but Kate knew. Kate knew enough to bring her right to the top of the mountain and then take the wand away. “Please…” Steph hated to beg but she needed it so bad. Maybe if she leaned into the roleplay, “Please mommy…please let me cum in my diaper.” Kate pressed her lips against Steph’s before lifting her head and tracing her tongue along Steph’s face, working her way to Steph’s ear. “You know what I want to see sweetie. This can all end when you show me how committed you are to the diapers I put you in.” “I…can’t do that Kate,” Steph had tears in her eyes. “I’m sorry…I can’t do that!” “Are you coming down again?” The vibrator was back on Steph’s diaper. “I can bring you to the top all night long if I have to. You will make cummies for your mommy my sweet little Stephy and you will do it after you show mommy how much you love your diapers. Just surrender, it’s so much easier if you let mommy take care of everything.” “What’s with you?” Steph gasped. “You’ve never been this aggressive before.” “Mommy had a little talk with her therapist today,” Kate replied. “She taught me how to help you with your tushy tantrum.” “Well, I’m not going to….ahhhh!” Steph let out another throaty moan as Kate returned the vibrator and continued to tease her. What the hell kind of therapist told someone to sexually assault their wife?! Still, Steph knew how easy it was to push Kate away and make sure she knew this should stop. Yet she couldn’t. She couldn’t. She wanted to cum. Oh god she wanted to cum. I’m not going to be able to hold out am I? She hated the idea of pissing herself. She had no idea how she’d be able to get off in a diaper soaked in her own urine. Maybe that would be for the best though. Have the most amazing climax she’d ever felt or get rid of the sex haze so she could get away from this. Both would work. All she had to do was… “Ok mommy, ok,” she gasped out between ragged breaths. Kate had just pulled the wand away again after letting her build up. “I’ll do it…I’ll prove I’m a good girl.” Kate beamed in triumph as she sat up and looked down at Steph’s diaper. “Well?” “It’s…I can’t just do it…you know?” Steph frowned. “Maybe if I sat on the toilet.” “You’re not going anywhere near a potty for a long time baby girl,” Kate replied. She squeezed Steph’s hands. “Your with mommy now, just relax. Everything is going to be ok if you just relax.” Just relax? Steph took in a deep breath and tried that. She just relaxed. Once it started, it was surprisingly easy. It was hot. She kind of knew it was hot but in a way it almost felt like she was boiling. Stewing in her own pee wasn’t so bad. The padding taped to her groin swelled up hungrily as it absorbed the liquid pouring out of her. She moaned slightly as she finished. As expected, whatever stimulation she had been feeling was gone. Sitting in a piss-soaked diaper was such a colossal turnoff that she sincerely doubted she’d be able to cum. That was fine, all she had to do was shove Kate off of her and make it clear they weren’t doing this ever again. Kate pushed her fingers against the sodden padding, inspecting the damage that Steph had down. A look of supreme satisfaction was carved into the soft flesh of her face. She poked a finger into the swollen diaper, allowing it to squish against Steph. “Thank you baby, you’ve made mommy very happy.” Steph had to look away, turning her head to the side. “I don’t know why you’d want me to piss in a diaper.” “Because mommy would rather have you make your messies in your diapees then all over the floor and furniture.” Kate replied. “And I think you’ll be happy with how tender mommy can be when you get your little didi changed.” “I really don’t like this Kate,” Steph struggled a bit. She could easily throw Kate to the ground if she wanted to but she would prefer Kate took the signal and just got off of her. “It’s disgusting. I am not into whatever weird kink this is.” “Well then,” the vibrator reappeared with a loud hum. “Mommy is just going to have to teach you how good a wet diaper feels.” Any illusion Steph had about not being able to come in a wet diaper vanished as Kate plunged the instrument into her puffed up padding. The ride back up the mountain was so fast and the climax so slow and endeering that Steph moaned until her voice was hoarse. “Mmm…nmmm….mommy…I’m cumming…I’m cumming in my diapee mommy!” “Good girl,” Kate kissed Steph on the head. “You’re such a good girl Stephy. You did such a good job. Mommy is very proud of you.” The clarity that came from having her craving satisfied was much needed. While it had been good, amazing even, Steph couldn’t help but think how much it disgusted her. Diapers? Watersports? She was absolutely not prepared to add this to their bedtime routine. “Kate, can you get off me? I really want to clean up.” The implication was clear. The game was over. “I just want you to promise me one thing,” Kate said as she slid off Steph. “Before you completely give up on doing things like this, promise me that you’ll have a session with my therapist.” “Sure,” Steph nodded. What was the harm in that? Fin A/N: Originally posted to my DeviantArt page on 06/15/24. Just a fun little quickie I wrote as a break from a larger project I am dealing with. I really had fun working on the banter in the first scene and kind of want to return to these characters some day.

Natalie is your typical 12 year old girl except for a few things her small height which makes her look more like an 8 year old and the fact she still wears pullups to bed. Natalie is usually a pretty happy kid but today has been rough. It started with waking up late for her bus, then not realizing she forgot her homework then to cap off her school day she was now sitting in the nurses office after having an accident! The nurse let her clean up.ans wear her gym clothes while she waits to be picked up but as for undies... well the nurse had pullups for the younger kids so that's unfortunately what Natalie had to wear under her gym shorts and tank top. Her day has only started to be bad though..... (This is an open rp currently. I've been away for a long time but I'm back! Please join my first rp back! I'm looking for full paragraph responses and a slow regression, or slowly being babied theme here. DM me please and, Thank you!)

This started off as an idea where, instead of people getting tricked or kidnapped into regression, they would voluntarily choose babyhood and clamor to get into an exclusive diaper academy. I started by writing a straightforward narrative, but I soon found out that making everything willing took away a lot of opportunities for conflict. So I changed tactics, and instead wrote a glossy brochure/booklet for a fictional regression school. Alas, it turns out graphic design is not my passion. I couldn't figure out how to create AI art, especially the "forbidden" type I wanted, and I don't really know how to use desktop publishing software to make something look good. So here's the text copy. I hope it paints a picture. Wendler Regression Academy Prospective Caregivers’ Guide A Special Message from the Dean Dear Caregivers, I am deeply honored that you have picked up this booklet. Not only are you giving serious consideration to welcoming someone special into your home and regressing them into an adult baby to care for years to come, but you wish to entrust me and the nearly 1,000 staff and faculty at Wendler with their training, their discipline, their hypnosis, and their infantilization. Every year, hundreds of caregivers just like you make the decision, examine their options, and turn to us for adult baby education, and every time, I am grateful for their confidence. However, my joy is tempered by the knowledge that the road ahead will be a difficult one. It is not easy to take a grown adult and regress them into an adult baby. It takes dedication and concerted effort. It is disappointing that so many families become discouraged by our strict, but necessary, admissions standards and decide that little care isn’t for them. It is no exaggeration to say that ours is the finest regression school in the country. Don’t take my word for it; ten years in a row, Worldwide Day annual higher education review has ranked the Wendler Diaper Academy #1 for regression. And as we approach our centennial year, I look back at all it’s taken to achieve such high distinction. Some institutions are keen to take shortcuts, and some caregivers are content to take half-measures. But you and I both know that labor and discipline is the only path to achieving our dreams. All of working together, we will be rewarded with a transformed infantile adult baby to hold and love. Sincerely, Dr. Denise Krupp, PhD Dean of Babies Little School, Big History The year was 1926. Alcohol was illegal across the United States. A nickel would buy you an entire afternoon at the movie theatre, maybe to watch Buster Keaton in the General. The newspapers were filled with lurid tales of gangland violence. A brand new Ford Model T could be purchased for a mere $300, electric starter not included. The future Queen Elizabeth was born in England, perhaps just in time to have the newly-published Winnie the Pooh read to her. Babe Ruth hit three home runs in a single World Series game. U.S. Route 66 first opened to traffic. The National Broadcasting Corporation went on the air in 20 different cities. That year, a prominent local businessman named Abraham W. Wendler opened a new school, named for his baby boy, Leonard. That first class consisted of only seven students, tended to by one teacher and four nurses. Their mission: Take those seven young adults and regress them into adult babies. At the time, adult baby regression was almost exclusively done at home. Wealthier families could hire regression governesses to go through diaper training, but most caregivers regressed their littles themselves. Abraham Wendler, drawing on his and his wife’s own experiences in regressing their little boy, believed that by bringing students into an immersive baby environment, alongside other littles, they would develop a much deeper and more permanent regressed headspace. Those seven boys and girls (co-ed—a radical practice at the time) would do everything babyish together: They would play with blocks and dolls; they would sing nursery songs; they would use their diapers without thinking; they would babble and drool; they would take naps; and then they would continue all these activities at home. The Leonard C. Wendler Academy grew from those humble roots. Seven students became 20, and then became 100. The emerging science of psychology gave the faculty new tools to create littlespace, as did sophisticated electronics and hypnosis recordings. The postwar AB boom lead to new schools being established around the country. But Wendler always stayed in the vanguard, partially by looking for new technologies and techniques on the horizon, but mostly by staying true to Abraham Wendler’s original vision: a 24/7 baby lifestyle leading to the most innocent, helpless, and adorable littles in the world. With 260 full-time students and a nationwide network of alumni families, we are the preeminent regression academy in the United States, and the perfect place for you and your baby to begin your journey together! A State of the Art School Wendler has come a long way from the single classroom of its origins. We’ve built on to our single original pre-war building over the decades, converting into a world-class campus with world-class facilities. But as impressive as our school looks, at Wendler, form follows function. Every wall, door, window, and inch of carpet is carefully designed to facilitate your little’s regression. Our homeroom classrooms are spacious, so all our students can run around freely during playtime, but still cozy enough that your little won’t be overwhelmed. The play area is well-appointed with a wide variety of toys and playsets to let students cut loose and explore. Activity tables are the perfect place for arts and crafts or a quick snack time. The semicircle floor is where littles can sing songs, play group games like duck-duck-goose, or watch a TV show for a special treat. Off to the side is our changing station, with multiple tables and plenty of supplies for wet or messy babies to get clean. And behind a special curtain, enough cribs for all our students to take a midday nap after all the exiting things they’ve done. And when it’s time to really go nuts, our teachers and BCAs will lead students out to our ginormous playground! Covering over an acre of space, there are multiple sets of swings, monkey bars, slides, sandboxes, seesaws, and friendly climbing animals where your little can run and play, not to mention an outdoor green for group games. And if the weather isn’t cooperating, never fear. We also have a 20,000 square foot indoor play gym. Not only is there the normal playground equipment, but also a giant ball pit, and, coming next year, a water table! Indoors or out, your baby is never far from a changing station or a time-out space. Speaking of water, our natatorium always wows our visitors; it certainly wows our students the first time they come in! First dedicated in 1990, it recently underwent a $4.8 million upgrade. In addition to the kiddie pool, we now have a spacious splash pad where students can frolic in cascading water on a composite rubber floor for safe falls. But there’s additional safety behind the scenes, where a three-phase sanitizing system—featuring micro-filtering, chlorine treatment, and UV bombardment—keeps the water clean, no matter what’s happening in our little swimmers’ diapers. Babies are bound to work up an appetite during their busy days at diaper school. All day long, kitchen staff in our cafeteria are hard at work preparing nutritious and age-appropriate meals and snacks for our students. Whether your little is still able to use utensils by themselves, or needs someone to help them eat spoons of strained carrots, our BCAs will feed them all their num-nums, wipe their faces, and even burp them. To augment your child’s littlespace and regression mindset, Wendler has build a state-of-the-art hypnosis theater. Multiple times a week, students relax in plush stadium seating for hypnosis treatment, using the latest technologies to plant babyish ideas and suggestions in their subconscious minds. Your baby will walk out of their “hyp time” just a little bit smaller than they were before. Fantastic Faculty It takes a village to regress a child. Modern facilities are nice, but it’s nothing without a large staff of dedicated professionals to transform your little into a baby. All of us working together, we are determined to see this journey through to its conclusion. Let’s meet some of the skilled faculty who will make your dreams come true! Regression counselors – Your little might not meet them very often, but their assigned regression counselor is always busy behind the scenes: monitoring progress on closed-circuit monitors; reviewing readouts from hypnosis sessions; touching base with teachers and aides on behavioral developments; and holding weekly conferences with caregivers on how things are going at home. Before students even begin classes, your regression counselor will meet with you to determine your goals and build a regression roadmap for the next three years. And because everyone has a plan until they don’t, our experienced counselors know how to recover from setbacks. All our regression counselors are board certified by the American College of Regression Medicine, so you know they’ll bring sound science to regressing your child. Teachers – Another special person who will stay with your little all through their regression journey is their homeroom teacher. They will lead group activities, guide classes throughout the building (e.g., to play gym, outdoor recess, hypnosis clinic, pool, etc.), and administer first-line discipline when needed. In addition to homeroom, some babies may visit special class teachers for things like baby ballet, crawling, or sissy skills. Baby Care Assistants – As your little regresses further and further, our state-licensed BCAs will be there to take care of your little when they can’t take care of themselves. Each homeroom class starts with three assigned BCAs, with additional staff coming in as the program continues, along with additional “floating” assistants who can step in when needed. Starting with regular diaper changes, BCAs will also help students dress, eat, bathe, and take care of little boo-boos. Hypnosis Technicians – Wendler has long been a leader in using the latest hypnosis techniques and technologies to gently nudge students toward a more babyish mindset. Our skilled technicians know how to apply the right tools to your goals: audio-visual programming; sleep recordings; group chanting and repetition; positive reinforcement; and even the newest trans-cranial sigma wave transmitters. A bit at a time, we will change your baby’s mind… for the better! And most importantly… You! – Regression is a round-the-clock team effort. When your little comes home at the end of the day, they need their bigs to reinforce what they’ve been practicing at school. You will keep them in diapers, restrict their screen time, feed them, play with them, bathe them, put them to bed, and when necessary, discipline them. The Wendler Plan Each new class of students begins a three-year regression program, developed over the last hundred years to develop a truly babyish mindset. Year 1 – Your little begins an immersive baby lifestyle from day one. Mobile phones, e-cigarettes, chapter books, and all other trappings of adult life are strictly banned. (Light makeup is allowed for girls, or more for sissies.) Instead, their day is filled with play and exploration. Homeroom teachers lead a wide number of enriching activities for your child, including coloring, singalongs, playground time, visits to the splash pad, and (limited) TV time with specially-chosen regression programming. At the same time, students begin diaper training. Total diaper dependence is required for all Wendler students, so these early weeks focus on getting comfortable with never using the potty. A special diet with lots of liquids and high-fiber foods gives students plenty of practice with wetting, soiling, and submitting to diaper changes. Toward the end of Year 1, hypnosis sessions become more frequent, and our staff may begin more involved treatments. Year 2 – Your little is spending more and more time in a regressed state. Rather than merely milling around during early childhood activities, they are excited and engaged. Before, playtime was a subdued and awkward affair; now it’s raucous and joyful as students truly play with abandon. Thanks to regular hypnosis, they will also have trouble regulating their emotional state, so be ready for crying and temper tantrums! All this activity will leave students tired, so teachers will begin a strict naptime schedule, altering their circadian rhythms. Diaper training is progressing nicely. Absorbed in play, your little doesn’t always notice the urge to go pee-pee until they’ve already started wetting. Oopsie! Students who always used to fully wake up to wet their diapers in bed are now only half awake, and don’t always remember having wet at wakeup time. But it’s okay. Wet and messy diapers are normal now, and your little is no longer embarassed. Year 3 – Your little is now living a 24-hour baby lifestyle! They play freely, scream joyously, and sleep deeply. Depending on their level of regression and their hypnosis and conditioning progress, they’re also exhibiting adorable speech impediments, loss of hand dexterity, constant thumb or pacifier sucking, or crawling. Our staff will shift the focus of their training to maintenance and reinforcement, to ensure regression sticks. Regardless of their individual regression level, your little is fully diaper trained! They never feel any urge to go and rarely even notice as they’re wetting or soiling their diapers. They don’t let it interrupt their day, nor does it disrupt their sleep cycle. They are completely dependent on their caregivers for changes, and are docile and submissive while being cleaned up. Total reliance on their bigs is the capstone in their three years of regression training, so when graduation day arrives, they are 100% babies! Your Family’s Application The Wendler Academy is a very exclusive school with a highly selective admissions process. On average, we receive nearly 5,000 applications each year, and of those, only 85 will be offered a seat in our class of first-year students. This is why we urge all prospective caregivers to take the entire application process seriously. It is your big chance for you and your little to put your best face forward for the admissions committee and prove why your family will be a good fit for the Wendler community. Be yourself, but be your best self! Admissions are open to loving caregivers with a little-in-training physically aged between 18 and 25 years who has graduated high school and is eager to begin regression. Caregivers must be independent adults with stable income who have a pre-existing relationship with their little and who are ready to make the commitment to caring for an adult baby. The application process begins by visiting the Wendler Academy website caregivers’ portal at https://cg.wendler.edu and creating a creating an account. You will be using this website and account to fill out and submit your application package; schedule interviews and exams; keep abreast of the selection process; and, should you be granted admission, coordinate with your regression counselor and teachers throughout your child’s regression education. You can also apply for financial aid at the caregivers’ portal. We at Wendler understand that higher regression education costs have become a hot-button issue for families of all different economic backgrounds. However, we are pleased to inform you that, thanks to a very generous and well-run school endowment, our tuition is among the lowest in the country, and, coupled with need- and merit-based scholarships, most of our students end up attending at no cost. In fact, in the 2023 graduating class, not a single family was left with outstanding student loans! As part of your application package, you will be asked to write and submit a personal essay of no more than 600 words talking about your wishes as a caregiver to an adult baby, with an emphasis on your existing relationship to your little and what you believe leads to a successful adoption. Your little can also write an essay about why they want to be adopted and their personal interest in regression (in grown-up language, for now). Students’ essays are optional, but highly encouraged. Remember that these essays are the best way for your new family to stand out! All prospective students are required to sit for a Regression Aptitude Assessment and submit their scores to the Wendler Academy. The RAA will take a full day, and consists of a written portion and a neuroplasticity test, to see whether your child will be receptive to regression. Prospective students may take the assessment multiple times; we will only consider their highest composite score in our admissions process. Visit the Regression Board at https://littlereadiness.regressionboard.org to find testing dates and locations near you. A completed application package, including essays and RAA scores, are due to the Wendler Academy no later than December 1st. Late or incomplete applications will not be considered. If your application passes initial screening, we will invite you and your little to visit us for an admissions interview. Some prospective students tell us they get butterflies coming to our campus for the first time, but nobody needs to be nervous. Our purpose is to have an earnest conversation with littles about why they want to regress, how long they’ve felt this way, and what little activities they’ve already dabbled in. We’ll also take some time to speak with bigs in private, and learn how long they’ve known their baby, how they met, and whether they’re ready for AB care. Don’t think of it as a test; think of it as a get-to-know-you. While you’re here, will give you a quick tour of the grounds, and if you’re lucky, you might even bump into one of our students! By May 1, you will receive an initial admissions decision: you will either be accepted, or offered a spot on our waitlist. Caregivers may return to our portal to begin registration and set an initial appointment with their assigned regression counselor to build their littles’ curriculum and set regression goals. Caregivers should also begin baby-proofing their homes, setting up nurseries, and amassing a supply of diapers and other necessities. (Many families will hold AB showers to celebrate this new phase of their lives.) Classes for first-year students will begin August 18. We look forward to seeing you! Frequently Asked Questions I’m interested in being regressed to babyhood, even though I don’t exactly have a mommy or daddy. Can I apply on my own behalf and find someone after I graduate? Unfortunately, all Wendler students must have at least one dedicated and engaged caregiver to enroll, and only these guardians may direct their application and education. Think about it: How could you go out and find a mommy or daddy when you’re a baby and can’t care for yourself? But don’t worry; if you do create a relationship with a special big, they’ll be more than welcome to apply. My little was assigned male at birth, but we’d like to regress them into a baby girl. Will we be able to transition them at the school as part of the program? Yes! Many of our students undergo gender transition as part of their regression, including many nonbinary babies. Your regression counselor will be able to help you review all your options, ranging from clothing and activities to HRT and even reassignment surgery. Sissification programming is also available. Do you have dormitories or nurseries available for out-of-town students? While Wendler did experiment with boarding students back in the 1950s, we’ve ultimately found that home time at the end of the day, and overnight, is critical for developing a strong big-little connection. This is why we usually require that all student families maintain a residence where students live full time with at least one caregiver within 50 miles of the school. How many of your students undergo surgery as part of their regression? Our program focuses more on conditioning and lifestyle immersion to regress students into babies, with judicious use of medication, and thus avoids more invasive procedures. Some transformations, like sexual reassignment or full dental extraction, do require surgical intervention, and in these cases we have partnered with the HealthCore system of hospitals, but generally student surgery is very rare, and only undertaken as a last resort. What are your policies for when students have “special feelings” in their diapers? My little can quite incorrigible, and I wouldn’t want their behavior to get them in trouble. We realize this is a delicate subject for many caregivers. It’s very common for littles to self-stimulate during their regression, especially in later stages as inhibitions drop. This can be disruptive for others in class, and post-coital dysphoria may damage regression progress, so our staff will quickly step in to stop such behavior. We have a number of ways to respond: We can dissuade or prevent such behavior using hypnosis, numbing agents, or chastity devices. Spankings and time out are another option. Alternatively, our regression counselors may actually recommend stimulation in certain cases, as a reward or in conditioning, to be done at home or by our staff. Remember that as the caregiver, you are in charge of how your baby will be regressed and disciplined. Our family is concerned about environmental sustainability. Can we send our baby to Wendler in cloth diapers? Absolutely! Many families decide on cloth diapering out of environmental consciousness, for an enhanced “wet feeling” on their babies’ skin, or just because they look so cute in their poofy butts! Whether your little is wearing traditional tri-fold diapers with pins and rubber pants, or all-in-one snap-on diapers, our BCAs know how to handle and fasten cloth diapers to minimize leaks and maximize snugness. You will be asked to drop your child off with a supply of fresh diapers every morning, along with a wet bag to send home in the afternoon. Can we improve our chances of being admitted if we start conditioning right away? Many caregivers begin pre-training their littles before their classes begin. If you just cannot wait to begin babying your special angel, this can be a great time to bond and relax. But you shouldn’t feel obliged to start regression early because you think it will give you and your little a “leg up.” Our studies have found no correlation between early training and final depth of regression. The biggest predictor of overall success is caregivers’ consistency in sticking with the program.